as we haue seene the truth of the doctrin let vs consider the vses therof First is the Minister of the substance of the Sacram. and a principall part of Christs institution Then he must consider it is his duty being authorised frō God by his Church to sanctifie the outward elements and administer the same to deliuer the outward signes offer thē to the receiuers His workes therefore are to put apart consecrate the signs to an holy vse to open declare the couenant of God to pray for his blessing promised vpon his owne ordinance to giue thanks for the blessed worke of our redemption to offer giue and deliuer aright the cretures so sanctified in baptisme to sprinkle with water wash the body to be baptized in the Lords supper to deliuer the bread to be eaten and the wine to bee drunke to the spirituall nourishment of the Church So then the Minister ought not to refuse to baptize such as are broght vnto him Shall the seruant refuse to doe the worke of his maister When Christ the maister shall say Goe and baptize shall he answere againe I will not when the Centurion saith to his seruant Goe he goeth when he saith Come he cometh If the Lord keeper of the Kings broad seale should proudly and presumptuously disdaine to set the seale to the Princes letters pattents were he not well worthy to bee displaced and remoued So if the Minister through enuy or hatred or any other sinister affection which ought not to be harbored in their breast shall refuse to put the seale to the Lords Couenant and hinder little children from comming to Christ he deserueth iustly to be displaced and to beare office no longer in the citty of God but to be remoued for his contempt q 1 King 2 35 as Salomon put downe Abiathar Vse 2 Secondly is it a necessary point of the Sacrament that it be ministred by a Minister Then it condemneth all those that put these seales into a wrong hand and all priuate persons that violently rush vpon this calling and take vpon them to meddle with the administration of the Sacraments with vnwashen hands seeing the dispensatiō of the word and Sacraments is so linked annexed and ioyned together by God that a deniall of licence to do the one is a deniall to do the other and contrariwise the licence to one is licence to the other Christ neuer gaue to priuate persons any such commandement hee neuer committed to them any such office hee neuer commended to their care these holy actions he neuer called thē to this honor he neuer laide vpon them this charge and therefore they haue no part nor fellowship in this businesse If notwithstanding these restrainings of authority from them they will run and rush forward where they should hang backeward their sinne lieth at the doore their punishment hastneth and their iudgement sleepeth not Lastly if the Minister be an outward part of the Sacrament Vse 3 we must beware and take heede wee ascribe not to the Minister that which is proper to Christ and so rob him of the honour due vnto his name The Minister may offer the signe hee cannot bestow the thing signified hee may baptize the bodye hee cannot cleanse the soule hee may deliuer the bread and wine hee cannot giue the body and blood of Christ Iohn may wash with water hee cannot giue the Spirite Man indeed pronounceth the word but God sealeth vp his grace in the heart man sprinkleth the bodye with water but God maketh cleane the soule by the blood of Christ man may take away the filth of the flesh but Christ must purge the conscience from dead works who is that blessed Lambe of God that r Iohn 1 29. taketh away the sins of the world For as Paul ſ 1 Cor. 3 6. planteth and Apollos watereth but God giueth the increase so the Minister offereth the element and outward signe but God giueth the heauenly grace It belongeth to the Minister to handle the externall part it belongeth as a peculiar dignity to Christ to bestow grace to giue faith regeneration t Mat. 3 11. and forgiuenesse of sinnes and to baptize with the Holy-Ghost This truth Iohn confesseth I baptize with water but one commeth after mee who is mightier then I he shall baptize you with the Holy-Ghost Where we see he maketh a flat opposition betweene himselfe and Christ betweene his baptisme and the baptisme of Christ As on the one side wee must take heede of the contempt of him that teacheth and ministreth the Sacraments because the contempt of the word Sacraments doth necessarily follow the contempt of his person so we must beware we attribute or giue not to him more thē his right lest the power of the word force of the Sacraments be attributed to his person whereby men rob God of his glory spoile themselues of the fruite of them both This was it wherein the n 1 Cor. 1 22. Corinthians offended when they said I am Pauls I am Apollos I am Cephas I am Christs Wherefore to keepe a golden meane betweene too much and too little we must doe as if a Prince should send vs some present by one of the meanest messengers of his house we would receiue him fauourably and entertaine him honourably for the guifts sake which he bringeth vnto vs but the guift it selfe we would receiue for the Kings sake from whom it was sent So it becommeth euery one of vs to doe God hath committed to his messengers and Ministers the word of reconciliation we must haue them in singular loue for their workes sake that labour among vs but the worde Sacraments we must receiue for the Lords sake from whō they come Thus much of the first outward part to wit the Minister CHAP. V. Of the second outward part of a Sacrament THe second outward part of a Sacrament a The word of institution a necessary part of the Sacrament is the word necessarily required to the substance of a Sacrament for b August in Ioh. 13. Tract 18. the word is added and ioyned to the element and there is made a Sacrament This sacramental word is the word of institution which God in each Sacrament hath after a speciall manner set downe consisting partly of a commandement by which Christ appointeth the administration of Sacraments and partly of a promise annexed wherby God ordaineth that the outward elements shal be instruments and seales of his graces as for example when Christ saith c Mat. 28 19. Goe teach all Nations and baptize them there is a commandement to warrant the vse practise of Baptisme the promise likewise is in the next words Into the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghost So touching the other Sacrament of his supper when he saith d Mat. 26 26.27 Take ye eate ye drinke ye do this in remembrance of me loe there is the commandement
signified how commeth it to passe that Ismael being circumcised as well as Isaack and Esau circumcised as well as Iacob yet one beeing borne after the flesh persecuted him that was borne after the Spirite Genesis 21. Galathians 4.29 the other was not beloued of God neyther had grace giuen vnto him as the Scripture saith Rom 9 13. Iacob haue I loued but Esau haue I hated Lastly the outward circumcision that is in the flesh may bee out of the Church and receiued of them that are no members of the Church as it was of the Idumeans Ismaelites Samaritans and such as were strangers from the couenant as also the Turkes and Sarazins receiue it in our daies So is it with baptisme it doth not bring vs iustification by the outward worke done but sometimes it may go before the signe and sometimes follow after The like might be said touching Manna giuen vnto the Israelites Exod. 16. and the water of separation Num. 19. We may ioyne all these together because the force of them is alike and therefore the answere to the one is an answere to the other The next type is touching the cleansing of Naaman the Obiection 4 Syrian by washing seauen times in Iordan 2. Kings 5. as then those waters did truely heale him so the water in baptisme doth heale the soule and iustifie the sinner I answere Answere this is to draw from a wrong supposition a false conclusion forasmuch as euen those waters had no such inherent power or secret vertue but onely for the present by a miraculous dispensation of God they cleansed him of his leprosie neyther had they of themselues any other hidden vertue included in them then the Riuers that wer in Damascus 2 Kings 5 12. And therefore Naaman being cleansed did not magnifie the strength of that water aboue all other Riuers in other regions but the great mercy of God toward him and promised he would worship no other God but the God of Israel The next type is from the poole of Bethesda Iohn 5. Obiection 5 which healed all manner of diseases at the mouing of the waters and the waters in Siloam wherewith the blinde man is commanded to wash Iohn 9. I answere Answere the Scripture is plaine that an Angell went downe at a certain season into the poole troubled the water without which moouing and stirring of it no cure was wrought at any time Againe if this power had beene naturall and inseparably tyed vnto it then the water would haue cured and healed all the whole multitude of impotent persons of blinde of hâ—lt and of withered that should step into it contrary to the expresse words of the text Whosoeuer did first after the troubling of the water step into it Iohn 5 4. was made whole of whatsoeuer disease he had So that the poore impotent man which had an infirmity 38. yeares needed not to haue complained that no man when the water was troubled would put him into the poole but while hee was comming another stepped downe before him And touching the blinde man he was not healed and helped eyther by the spittle or the clay or the waters or by the force of all them together which had of theÌ„selues serued and sufficed rather to haue hindred the sight then to haue opened the eyes it was the miraculous worke of Christs own hand who worketh sometimes aboue means and sometimes contrary to meanes Thus much touching the obiections arising from sundry types and allusions which hee hath heaped vp and hudled out of the olde and new Testament Now touching the obiections drawne from expresse Obiection 1 places we will briefly runne them ouer forasmuch as many of them conclude not for them but against them First of all Iohn Baptist saith I baptize you with water but hee that commeth after mee shall baptize with the Holy-Ghost Math. 3. I answere Answere Iohn sheweth in these words that he was onely the Minister of the outward signe and could worke nothing in the hearts of men whereas Christ whoÌ„ he pointed out and of whom he spake would bestow the Spirite vpon them and those things which belong vnto their saluation Euen as the Apostle speaking of his ministry doth notably in other words expound this saying of Iohn 1 Cor. 3. I haue planted Apollos hath watered but God giueth the increase so that neither he that planteth nor he that watereth is any thing but God that giueth the increase That which Paul vttereth touching the preaching of the word and Iohn of the Sacrament of Baptisme we may fitly transferre and aptly apply to the Supper of tho Lorde wherein the Minister doth distribute the bread and deliuer the cup of the Lord but the Lord himselfe doth feed those that beleeue in him with his body blood which is meate indeed and drinke indeed The next testimony is taken out of Marke 16 16. Hee Obiection 2 that beleeueth and is baptized shall be saued Heere the force of sauing is ascribed to baptisme not to faith now it cannot saue but by iustifying and washing away the filthinesse of our sinnes I answere Answere in the Apostles dayes men of yeares and not infants onely were baptized in regard whereof profession of faith and confession of sins did go before Math. 3 6. They were baptized confessing their sinnes Againe Christ our Sauiour teacheth that saluation dependeth on faith Iohn 5 24. He that beleeueth is passed from death to life he neuer said Whosoeuer receiueth the outward baptisme is passed from death to life It is faith that ioyneth vs to God and not the washing of the body with water Lastly if grace were tyed to the outward signe hee would haue said He that is not baptized shal be damned whereas Christ saith onely Hee that beleeueth not shall bee damned Neuerthelesse faith and baptisme are both ioyned together that euery one should submit himselfe to the ordinance of God and know that to the guift of faith he must annexe the vse of the Sacraments The third testimony is borrowed from the conference Obiection 3 of Christ with Nicodemus Iohn 3. Except a man bee borne againe of water and the Holy Ghost hee cannot enter into the kingdome of God I answere Answere It is not necessary to vnderstand this place litterally of the water in baptisme but of the grace of Christ which cleanseth the soule as water doth the body which in other places is called The water of life Iohn 4 11. and 7.38 where speaking of the water of life the Euangelist addeth This hee spake of the Spirite which they that beleeued in him should receiue Againe water is ioyned with the Spirit in this place as fire is ioyned with the Spirite in another place Math. 3 11. He shal baptize with the Holy Ghost and with fire but there is no necessity nor so much as probability there to vnderstand fire properly why then should we take water properly in this place and wherefore in places that are like should wee seeke a meaning
Christ our Sauiour Luke 17. Luke 17 4. If thy brother trespasse against thee seauen times in a day and seauen times in a day turne againe to thee sayâ—ng I repent thou shalt forgiue him But if he hate vs and will not forgiue vs yet are not we discharged or dispensed withall either to hate him againe or to refuse the partaking of the diuine ordinances of God but we must freely forgiue him and publikely professe loue to him and all others and then we may with a sound heart and a safe conscience come to this Sacrament But it may be further obiected Obiection It may be they bee farre off so that I cannot come to reconcile my selfe vnto them What then yet if thou freely forgiue Answere and heartily desire to be forgiuen and hast an earnest and full purpose to do it if he were present God accepteth of the inward affection in stead of a reall reconciliation Wherefore no mans absence ought to hinder our presence at this communion If there were in vs a right zeale to God a true feeling of our owne wants and a sound knowledge of the vse of this Sacrament wee would easily ouerstride all these excuses which are deuices of men and engines of Sathan cast into mens harts to turne them out of the right way and to draw them to destruction We come to the Communion which is so called as Damascene teacheth Damas lib. 4. cap 14. de orthodox fide not onely because we communicate with Christ and be partakers of his flesh and diuinity but likewise because by it we do communicate and are vnited one with another so that we all professe to be at vnity and in charity among our selues as members of the same body and so beare our selues as if we would neuer liue in malice one with another againe Howbeit wee do rather lay it downe then shake it off we do rather cunningly suppresse it for a time then vtterly pull it vp by the rootes and therfore we are no sooner departed but by and by we are ready to breake out into our former euil courses and shew our selues to be as full of enuy and debate as euer we were before Many that come to the holy Communion are like to Serpents Thus we are like to that serpent which when shee goeth to drinke layeth away her poyson and taketh it againe when she hath done If wee deale thus with our brethren discontinuing our dissention with theÌ„ for a small season rather then destroying it what are we better then a generation of Vipers vnworthy to be called Gods children and vnfit to be accounted his guests The second title giuen to this Sacrament is r Thâ— vses of calling this Sacrament the Lords Supper the Lords Supper by which name it is now most vsually and commoÌ„ly called both because it was so instituted by Christ after his last Supper and is celebrated in the remembrance of Christ Heereby we learne first who is the author of this Vse 1 Sacrament not Peter not Paul not any of the apostles not any man not any angel but Christ Iesus God and man and therefore it is not called the Supper of the apostles or of any man but of Christ himselfe as the apostle speaketh of baptisme Å¿ 1 Cor. 1 13.15 Was Paul crucified for you Either were ye baptized into the name of Paul I baptized none into mine owne name Wherefore this title serueth to teach vs and to put vs in minde of the author of this Sacrament Secondly seeing this Sacrament is not a common supper Vse 2 but an holy and heauenly banket fully furnished not to fill the body but to feede the soule we must come with an earnest desire and longing after Christ hungring and thirsting after his righteousnesse and merits as after our life to be made partakers thereof For neuer did the body more stand in need of corporall food then doth the soule of this t Ioh. 6 27. Bread of life which came downe from heauen which the Father hath promised to giue vnto vs. Lastly it condemneth our u Rhâ—â—â— Test annot in 1 cor 11. English Rhomists and other Vse 3 a Bellar. de Messa lib. 2. ca. 10. romish readers of popish diuinity that wholy condemne this name and title as vnproper vnfit for this Sacrament and vnderstand the Apostle to speake of the loue-feasts when he speaketh of the Lords Supper Indeed in the Apostles times they vsed to meete together in one common place not onely for the hearing of the word for the receiuing of the Sacraments and for prayer to God but to keep certaine feasts which of their end or vse were called b Iude Verse 22. 2. Pet. 2.13 feasts of charity as Iude speaketh But of these the apostle speaketh not when he named the Lords Supper For first let them shew vs the place where euer these loue-feasts are called the Lords Supper and then they may warrant their exposition by some colour otherwise we cannot receiue their interpretation being of pâ—iuate motion Secondly if this title were meant of loue-feast to what purpose should the apostle bring in the institution of the sacrament of the body blood of Christ and largely handle the doctrine thereof Whereas their abuses in their loue-feasts might bee reformed and redressed without this mention and remembrance of the Supper Thirdly to what end should these solemne feasts and bankets be called the Lords Supper which were not instituted in the honour of Christ but to testifie the mutuall loue of those that were members of the same body hauing God for their merciful Father the Church for their tender Mother and Christ for their elder brother These might rather be called the supper of men then of the Lord being feasts of charity not of piety Fourthly the Apostles drift and purpose in this place is to teach that such as nourish dssention and diuision paâ—take the Lords Supper vnworthily and therefore willeth them when they come to communicate with the Lord to shake out of their mindes all vncharitable affections as chaffe from good corne that so they may assemble together with profite and not with hurt Fiftly this Supper was administred by the Lord and instituted by him and therefore is fitly called the Supper of the Lord whereas these loue-feasts the Lord neither administred nor instituted This then sheweth the folly of our aduersaries that loue any kind of names better then such as are vsed in the holy Scriptures Last of all to call this Sacrament by the name of the Lords Supper vsually among the ancient Fathers c Cipri in sacrâ—m de caena derâ—n of the Church grounding theÌ„selues from the authority of the Scripture and example of the Apostle yea thus some of their owne writers d Schol. Ioh. Gagâ— in 1 Cor. 11. Hâ—ij conseâ—â—e â—thâ—â—â—â—m 2 cap. 30. â—im 1. 〈◊〉 40. cal this Sacrament and expound the words of Saint Paul to the Corinthians If
repentance without assurance of the loue and fauour of God without a sound resolution to liue a liuely meÌ„ber of Christ withou meditation of the benefits of his passion without acknowledgement of the greatnesse of the mercy shewed toward vs by consideration of the greatnesse of the torment that was prepared for vs for all this we may do and yet be condemned for not comming at all And let vs marke this as the last point and take it as a farewell that the cause of all these excuses and colourable pretences is the suffering of some one maister-sinne to raigne in vs there is one predominant or capitall sinne that thus hath the vpper hand ouer vs the which till it be pulled vp by the rootes will â—euer suffer any grace of the Spirit or duty of obedience to grow in vs. This maketh our hearts heauy and casteth vs into a dead sleepe that we cannot heare the voice of God Let vs therefore learne betimes to prepare our selues by humiliation by confession by prayer and by bewailing the want or weakenesse of grace in vs that so iudging our selues for our sinnes we may not be iudged of the Lord. CHAP. III. Of the first outward part of the Lords Supper HItherto we haue shewed what the Lords supper is and how to apply it to our instruction now we are to coÌ„sider in this Sacrament two things his parts and his vses as we haue shewed in the former bookes The parts are partly outward and partly inward A man is a compound creature made of flesh and of a reasonable soule as Athanasius speaketh in his Creed If the question were asked whether man were a mortall creature or immortall earthly or heauenly visible or inuisible no man could rightly answere without a distinction that he is earthly touching his body and heauenly touching his Spirit In like sort we must consider touching the Lords Supper which is made of an earthly and an heauenly thing and therefore if the question were demanded touching this Sacrament whether it be an earthly or heauenly thing we may answere it is both and must resolue that in part it is earthly and in part heauenly earthly in the signe and heauenly in the matter that is signified Let vs vnderstand this well and acknowledge the diuers natures and parts of it There had neuer risen so great diuision and confusion in the Church touching the Sacrament if this distinction had beene well obserued The ignorance of this point hath bred much strife and debate for whilst some iudge of it according to the inward thing and some according to the outward onely the truth of the Lords Supper hath beene buried in silence both sorts forgetting that the prouidence of God and his louing kindnesse did abase it selfe vnto our capacity not onely yeelding words to our eares but visible signes to our eyes whereby he would exhibite to our faith spirituall things The outward part is one thing the inward part is another thing the outward is taken in at the mouth the inward by the inward man the outward is turned into the nourishment of the body the inward worketh in vs to eternal life the outward is taken by some to their destruction but the inward alwaies to saluation This appeareth euidently by the words of the Apostle deliuering to the Church what he had receiued of the Lord and declaring how the same night he was betrayed Hee tooke bread and a 1 Cor. 11 23 22 25 Mat 26 26. 28 29. when hee had giuen thankes he brake it and said Take ye eate ye this is my body which is broken for you this do ye in remembrance of me After the same manner also He tookâ— the cup when he had supped saying This cup is the new testament in my blood this do as oft as ye drinke it in remembrance of me In these words we see both the outward parts propounded and the number of them defined and determined For heere are b Foure outward parts of the Lords Supper foure outward parts handled to wit the Minister the words of institution the bread and wine and the Communicants The first Minister thereof was Christ the words of institution are This is my body giuen for you this is the cup of the new testament in my blood the signes are bread and wine the first Communicants were the Apostles So then the Ministers must do that which Christ did and the people that which the Disciples did the actions of Christ are directions to the Minister the actions of the Apostles are directions to the people I am not ignorant that it seemeth hard and harsh to some to make the Minister and receiuer of the Sacrament to bee parts thereof I am not willing to contend about words and names where we agree in the substance of the matter forasmuch as euery one confesseth that these two are outward things which being wanting there can be no Sacrament Againe I haue declared in the first booke and the fourth chapter in what sence I call them parts to wit because the Minister standeth in the place of God and his outward actions do represent the inward actions of God the Father as is farther proued in the 8. chap. of this booke and the receiuer doth nothing in receiuing in eating and in drinking but it hath his inward signification as we may see in the 11. chap. following Lastly I would haue the indifferent reader vnderstand that I say no more then others of the learned haue said before me in other words howbeit in the same meaning who make two kinds of signes the one elementall the other rituall the one in the matter the other in the forme The signes elementall in this Sacrament are the bread and wine the signes rituall are the giuing and taking of the elements which are the proper actions of the Minister and of the receiuer Whether therefore you call the Minister and the receiuer signes or parts or outward things it is not greatly materiall so that we confesse and ioyne together in this that the outward actions performed as well by the one as the other haue a relation to some other thing resembled by them Let vs then see the actions of Christ He tooke bread he blessed he brake the bread he poured out the Wine he distributed and deliuered them both Wherefore the actions and workes of the Minister are c Foure actions of the Minister foure-fold First to take the bread and wine into his hands after the example of Christ who did it to shew that himselfe willingly giueth himselfe for his Church which serueth to strengthen our faith and perswasion of his loue toward vs in whose imitation the Minister doth it to represent the action of God the Father giuing his Son vnto vs for our full redemption The second action is blessing and giuing of thanks that is by prayer by thanksgiuing and by rehearsall of the promises of God together with the institution of Christ actually to separate the
breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ If any obiect that Christs body neither is d Ioh 1â— 36. Answere nor was broken as Iob. 19 36. Not a bone of him shall bee broken that the Scripture should bee fulfilled I answere the Apostle hath respect to the sence and signification which the breaking of the bread importeth being taken for the tearing tormenting the paines and renting of the body of Christ and the violent sundring of his soule and body one from the other For as the bread is parted and diuided into diuers parts so the soule and body of Christ were sundred separated each from other Againe it is said This is my blood of the new testament which is shed for many for the remisâ—â—â— of sinnes or This cup is the new testament in my blood which is shed for you these speeches are Sacramentall not proper by the confession of the aduersaries themselues where the thing containing which is the cuppe hath the name of the thing contained which is the wine the fruite of the vine So then they which cannot abide figures in the Sacrament must be constrained to confesse a figure and therefore cannot blame vs when we say the words are figuratiuely to be vnderstood But before we come to handle the vses of this part let vs briefly consider the words of Christ deliuered at the institution and administratioÌ„ of this Sacrament that so we may see the true and naturall meaning thereof These words e The words of institution are variably set downe are not recorded reported in so many words in the scripture or in so many sillables but the sence being one the sentence varieth and is not one Mathew deliuereth the words thus f Mat 26 26. Take eate this is my body whereunto g Mar. 14 22. Marke also accordeth Luke is somewhat more ample by way of interpretation h Luk. 21 19. This is my body which is giuen for you do this in remembrance of me And i 1 Cor. 11 14 Paul to the like purpose but in vnlike sound of words Take eate this is my body which is broken for you do this in remembrance of me Likewise touching the other signe of this Supper Mathew saith k Mat. 16 â—8 This is my blood of the new testament that is shed for many for the remission of sins Marke is somewhat more short then the rest l Mar. 14 23.24 This is my blood of the new testament which is shed for many but he addeth this more then the rest they all dranke of it Luke saith m Luk. 22 20. This cup is the new testament in my blood which is shed for you But Paul declareth the same more at large This cuppe n 1 Cor. 11 25 is the new testament in my blood this doe as oft as ye drinke it in remembrance of me Thus we see expresly a difference in words by adding by detracting by changing yet inasmuch as nothing is added or detracted or changed in regard of the true meaning let vs come to the interpretation and exposition of the words seeing the Gospell standeth not o Ierem. 〈◊〉 cap. 1 ad Galat. in the words of the Scripture but in the minde and meaning of them Let vs therefore come to the right vnderstanding of the words of Chrst p The words of institution expounded briefly truly 〈◊〉 plainely Take to wit not only into your mouths but into your hands representing the soule and faith of the receiuer Eate that is not gaze and looke on not reserue not adore not offer it but diuide by chewing and preparing to concoction This that is to say not the shewes of bread but this very bread Is my body that is a true signe of my true body and signifieth vnto you my selfe with all that is mine or belonging eyther to my person or office or merits Which is broken for you that is which shortly shall be crucified for you immediately giuen to death for you Do this in remembrance of me that is practise these duties and call to remembrance Christ and his merits oftentimes So that it is in our choyce and liberty to do these duties or not to do them if we be not fit we must presently prepare to make our selues fit and we must do them often so that howsoeuer there be no set time yet the oftner the better due reuerence and regard being had thereunto Moreouer touching the other signe obserue thus much for interpretation This cup that is this wine in the cup Is the new testament in my blood that is this wine is a true signe of shedding my blood which confirmeth ratifieth the new Testament and Gods agreement with mankinde for their saluation This is briefly the mind of Christ and meaning of the Vs 1 words of institution From hence we learne first that Christs words are not properly but figuratiuely to bee taken True it is the words are plaine easie and manifest for tropes and figures were found out q Arist rhetor ad theodeâ—t lâ—b 3 cap. 6. C cer de orat o. lib. 3. not to darker but to open not to hide but to helpe the vnderstanding howbeit they must haue a right construction and a sound interpretation otherwise the plainest sentence may breed error and mistaking Now this is a sacramentall speech and sacramentall words must be sacramentally expounded as proper must be interpreted properly spirituall spiritually and mysticall mystically We may not take the letter in all places for as we haue shewed the Scripture standeth not in words r Hierom. co◠〈…〉 in Cap. 1. ad Gal. but in the meaning of the words not in the reading but in the vnderstanding not in the outward shew but in the inward substance Christ in the new testament is cald a lamine a lyon a way a bride-groome a head a dore a vine a g◠〈◊〉 a rock bread water light such like these words are 〈◊〉 euident yet must they be vnderstood metaphorically not properly spiritually not litterally So to come to the words of institution What did Christ take in his hand bread What did Christ command them to take and eate bread What did he call his body Was it any other thing then the same bread which he had taken which he had broken which he had giuen vnto them Neither is there any other antecedent going before whereunto it can be referred Now the bread and body of Christ are in nature Disparata sundry and diuers things and the one cannot be spoken of the other and verified of the other without a figure as to say one and the same thing should be both bread and Christs body but if it be bread it cannot be his body if it be his body it cannot be bread Wherefore true bread is a true signe seale of his true body Neither is this figure strange or new but common and vsuall when mention is made of the
Bellar. lib. 2. de Missa cap. 12. vnderstaÌ„d what they pray heare the reading of the Scriptures but not know what is read receiue the Sacraments but not know the meaning of the institution Things without life which giue a sound whether Pipe or Harpe except they make a distinction in the sounds how shall it be knowne what is piped or harped Or if the trumpet e 1 Cor. 14 7 8. giue an vncertaine sound who shall prepare himselfe to battall All things in the Church must tend to the instruction and edification of all the parts and people but reading and praying in a strange tongue doe not edifie and profit the hearers as 1 Cor. 14 26. Let all things be f 1 Cor. 14 5 11 12 1â— 14 18.19 26. done to edifying and verse 14. I speake languages more then ye all yet had I rather in the Church to speak fiue words with mine vnderstanding that I might also instruct others theÌ„ ten thousand words in a strange tongue for how then should he that occupieth the roome of the vnlearned say Amen at thy giuing of thankes seeing he knoweth not what thou sayest Wherefore except we know the meaning of the wordes wee shall bee vnto him that speaketh a Barbarian and he that speaketh shall be a Barbarian vnto vs. Euen the learned languages of Greeke Latine not in themselues but in regard of the hearers that vnderstand them not are barbarous For the Apostle doth not heere like an Orator distinguish the tongues and shew which are eloquent and rhetoricall in themselues and which rude but holdeth euery tongue barbarous Hebrew Syriack Caldy Arab ck Greeke and Latine to him that knoweth not the force and signification thereof And this to be most true g Psal 114.1 Rom. 1 14. the Scriptures teach h Châ—ysost in 1 Cor. 14 hom 35. the Fathers auouch i Strabo Geograph â—ib 1. the heathen writers warrant k Plautus in prolog asmar Ouid de Tristib lib. 5. Eleg. 10. the very Poets declare yea their owne Doctors l Iohan Beleth paris Theol. explic diuin offi in proemio Nicol. lyra in 1. Cor. 14. ad verb vers 16. Caietan opulcutor tom 3. tract 15. do determine Wherefore to conclude it is the ordinance of God it is the doctrine of the Apostles it is the duty of all Christians when the word is read or preached when supplications are offered when the Sacraments are administred to vse a knowne tongue vnderstood of all and without this the Scriptures are vaine the prayers are barbarous the Sacraments are fruitlesse to such as know not what is read what is asked what is promised what is receiued Neuerthelesse there is nothing so absurd but the Church of Rome will defend it especially if it serue to maintaine ignorance one of the maine pillars of their Antichristian vsurpation of the kingdome of darknesse Hence it is that to nuzzle the poore simple soules in the blindnesse of their superstition they tell them that forsooth they pray to God who vnderstandeth all languages and that it sufficeth to haue a good intent and meaning in prayer and leaue the rest to him who doubtlesse will accept of it and them True it is God can speake all tongues he vnderstandeth them better then they that speake them what then Doth it follow therefore that he alloweth and approueth such prayers He vnderstandeth that the Atheist prayeth not at all doth hee therefore allow his not praying If we come in hypocrisie or vse vaine repetitions he knoweth it but condemneth it and detesteth it so that from his knowledge we cannot coÌ„clude his allowance and acceptance Neither is it sufficient to haue a deuout intent of praying to pray is to speake to God not to intend to speake neither will God be worshipped by such intentions but according to his word And what reason can they render why the word should be preached in a knowne tongue rather then read vnto the people in a tongue that may be vnderstood Wherefore whether there be reading of the Scripture or praying to God or singing of Psalmes or receiuing of the Sacraments in the Church al ought to tend to edification and instruction And thus farre of the second outward part of the Lords Supper to wit the word of institution for a Sacrament without the word is as a picture without sence or an image without life which hath a mouth but speaketh not CHAP. V. Of the third outward part of the Lords Supper THe third outward part of the Lords Supper followeth a Bread and wine are the outward signs of the Lords Supper which are the elements of bread wine fittest signes for this purpose to signifie the spirituall nourishment of the soule by eating the body and drinking the blood of Christ That these are appointed as the substance matteâ— of the Supper it apeareth by the words of Christ his Apostles deliuering this SacraÌ„ For the Euangelists expres b Mat. 26 26. Mar. 14 22. Luk. 22 19. Act. 2 41 42. and 20.17 1 Cor. 10.16 that Christ tooke bread gaue it and said Take ye and eate yee So likewise it is said of the Church newly planted by the Apostles that such as gladly receiued the word and were baptized Continued in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread And chap. 20. it is recorded That the first day of the weeke the Disciples came together to breake bread And Paul saith 1 Cor. 10. The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ And in the chapter c 1 Cor. 11 23 26 27 28. following the same Apostle often mentioneth and remembreth the bread of this Sacrament In like manner Christ tooke the cup d Mat. 26 29. wherein was the fruite of the Vine By these Christ is truely exhibited vnto vs he is truely offered vnto all he is effectually giuen to the faithfull as hath beene oftentimes remembred vnto vs. But before we come to the vses arising from these signes Obiection it shall not bee amisse to aske and to answere a question why Christ made choice of bread and wine rather then any other elements to be the signes of the Sacrament of his body and blood I answere Answere it was by reason of the analogy and proportion betweene them for there is a similitude and agreement betweene the signe and the thing signified as will easily and distinctly appeare by these particular considerations compared together both touching the bread and touching the wine For first of all to speake in order of theÌ„ concerning the bread Reasons why Christ made choise of bread Gen. 18 6. Leuit. 2 4. as of the graine of wheat is made corporall bread so of the body of Christ is made spirituall bread Secondly as bread is baked in the Ouen by the heat of the fire so is the body of Christ heated and boyled by the fire of the Crosse and thereby prepared for vs to
which he commanded them to eate he calleth his body This appeareth by the testimony of g Mat. 26 26. Mar. 14 22. Luk. 22 19. the Euangelists and coherence of the words But he tooke bread and brake it therefore he gaue bread he commanded to eate bread he said of the bread This is my body Now if he tooke bread but brake it not or if he brake bread but gaue it not or if he gaue bread to his Disciples to eate but told them not this which he gaue them but some other thing beside that was his body the latter part of the sentence starteth from the beginning and the middle swarueth from them both Secondly the Apostle after the words of consecration doth oftentimes call it bread as 1 Cor. 11. As often as yee shall eate this h 1 Cor. 11.26 27 28. 1 Cor. 10 16. bread and drinke this cuppe yee shew the Lords death till hee come And againe Whosoeuer shall eate this bread and drinke the cup of the Lord vnworthily shall bee guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. And againe Let a man examine himselfe and so let him eate of this bread and drinke of this cup. These men say it is not bread the Apostle saith it is bread whether of these we shall beleeue iudge you So in the former chapter he saith The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ Likewise touching the other signe i Mat. 26 29. our Sauiour expresly calleth it wine after the thanksgiuing Mat. 26. I will not drinke henceforth of this fruite of the Vine vntill that day when I shall drinke it new with you in my Fathers kingdome This fruite of the Vine is wine therefore the substance of it remaineth Now if the bread had bin turned into the body or the wine into the blood of Christ and if the Apostle would haue spoken properly he should haue said As often as ye shall eate not this bread but this body of Christ vnder the forme of bread the blood of CHRIST vnder the forme of wine And againe He that eateth the body and drinketh the blood of Christ vnworthily And againe Let a man examine himselfe and so let him eate and take in his mouth the very body of Christ his Creator But thus the Apostle hath not spoken neither could he so speake truely properly and fitly therefore we do truely properly and fitly conclude that there is no transubstantiation Thirdly Christ speaking of the cup saith Take k Luk. 22 1◠19. diuide it among you and of the bread he saith he tooke it and brake it But if the substance of bread be abolished or chāged into the body of Christ and likewise the nature of the wine turned into the blood of Christ there could bee no true distributing or breaking for the blood of Christ is not deuided into parts neither is his body broken Fourthly if the strength or force of transubstantiation depend vpon these words of institution This is my body This is my blood then there can be no reall change before these words be fully finished and pronounced to the end Therefore when they begin to say This is what is it What meane they I say it is Is it any other then bread wine by their owne confession til the words be ended So then these sentences shall not be true when they say This is my body this is my blood except they meane this bread is the body of Christ this wine is his blood wherfore bread and wine remaine their nature is not changed and altered Fiftly these words This is my body must be vnderstood as the words following This cup is the new Testament but the cup is not turned into the new Testament nor into the blood of CHRIST therefore the other words must be figuratiuely vnderstood not literally for there is one respect of them both neither can any reason be rendred why a figure should be admitted in the one part rather then in the other The 6. reason Christ is said to giue to his Disciples that which he said was his body If then this be properly taken we shall thereby make a proper Christ and make him a monster of two bodies as they also make the church a monster of two heads For so there must be one bodye which gaue and another body which was giuen But it is most absurd that he should giue and be giuen hold himselfe and be holden offer and be offered which differeth little from the l Theodoret de sabul haeretic lib 2. August de haeresib cap. 32. heresie of the Helcesaits who held ther were sundry Christs two at the least one dwelling in heauen aboue the other in the world heere beneath so these make Christ to haue a double body visible and inuisible a visible body sitting at the table and an inuisible body made of the substance of bread which as the papists hold was giuen to the Disciples as likewise they teach of the headship of the Church that one head is inuisible to vs in the heauens another visible to vs vpon the earth The 7. reason It destroyeth the nature of a Sacrament which standeth m Iren. lib. 4. cont haer cap. 34. of an earthly and heauenly part one outward the other inward one seene the other vnderstood one a signe the other a thing signified of which we haue spoken before booke 1. chap. 3. But if there be an actuall transubstantiation then the outward part is abolished and disanulled The 8. reason In baptisme the substance of water remaineth though it haue words of consecration and be made a Sacrament of our regeneration and therefore in the Lords Supper the bread and wine are not changed and done away vtterly The Scripture speaketh as highly n Mat 26 26 1 Pet. 3 20 21 of the one as of the other The ninth reason If bread be really turned into the body of Christ and the wine into his blood then the bodye and blood of Christ are really separated for the words are seuerally pronounced first of the bread then of the wine yea the soule of Christ should be separated from his body for the bread is turned onely into his body and not into his soule But his soule his body and his blood are not really separated So then if the bread be his very flesh and the wine his blood and the one really separated from the other then Christ must necessarily bee slaine afresh euery time the Supper is celebrated and we are found to be crucifiers of the Lord of life whereas it is contrary to the doctrine of the Scriptures that he should dye any more being ascended far aboue all principalities and set downe at the right hand of his Father The 10. reason If the bread be turned into his body indeed by force of a few words vttered by a Priest then the Priest should be the maker of his maker so euery massemonger should be preferred before Christ
transubstantiated into water Fiftly they cannot agree with what words their consecration is wrought whether accidents be without their subiect whether the accideÌ„ts nourish no lesse then the substance of bread and wine likewise what the rats and mice do eate how and from whence the wormes are oftentimes ingendered in their Eucharist so consume it whether the shewes of bread be the body without the blood the shewes of wine the blood without the body Sixtly soone after the Apostles had receiued the Supper into their stomackes Luk. 22 44. Christ Iesus did sweate great drops of blood trickling downe to the ground and was afterward buffetted mocked spit vpon and crucified Now they dare not say that this body of Iesus so spitefully and contumeliously intreated swet any drops of blood in the stomacks of the Apostles or was by the Souldiors apprehended and buffetted vnder the formes of bread and wine and therefore they make at one the same time a double Christ one Christ suffering in the garden and on the Crosse another not suffering in the Disciples one Christ apprehended and another not apprehended one Christ sweating another not sweating one Christ buffetted by the Souldiors and another not buffetted Seauenthly they confesse that Christ both administred and participated of this Sacrament with his Apostles whereof will follow that Christ did eate himselfe and did drinke himselfe and seeing they hold his body is in the cuppe they must also hold that hee did drinke his owne body From whence ariseth a flat and expresse contradiction for to say that the body of Christ was all whole in his stomacke is to affirme that that which is within containeth that which is without as if the scabberd were in the sword or the cup in the wine or the purse in the mony Thus they make the outward part to bee within the inner and without the inner that is without and not without yea whereas they affirme that the body of our Lord is greater then the formes of bread which containe it they make that which is contained greater then that which doth containe it that is the treasure wider and larger then the casket in which it is locked contrary to al the rules of reason the principles of nature and the maximes of the Mathematicks Eightly they say that the body of Christ is all whole in heauen and all whole in the pixe and yet they renounce the Vbiquity of his bodye and holde that hee is not in place betwixt both so that they make a distance betweene the body of Christ and the body of Christ and therefore withall they make him lower then himselfe and higher then himselfe and separated from himselfe Ninthly they teach that the body of Christ in the Masse hath all the dimensions and parts of an humane body distinct in their naturall scituation and yet they teach that there is not so small a piece of the host where that body is not whole so that his head shall bee where his feet are and his feet where his head is And touching his blood they say it is shed in the Masse and yet notwithstanding they call it an vnbloody sacrifice so that by their reckoning there is blood not bloody and a shedding of blood not bloody as if a man should say whitenesse which is not white heate which is not hot or coldnesse which is not cold Thus they had rather say and vnsay and be at discord with themselues then to accord with vs and the truth They thinke it reason to deny all reason a sencelesse thing to be iudged by the senses These opeÌ„ and euident contradictions so stifly auouched stoutly defended that an humane body should fill no place and yet should be in an hundred thousand diuers places haue length without being extended be whole in euery crum of the bread are so grosse and palpable absurdities that they do estrange the Turkes and Infidels from imbracing the Christian religion Auerrhoes It is noted of an Arabian Spaniard writing vpon the 12. booke of the Metaphysickes that his soule should hold with the Philosophers since the Christians worship that which they eate The Pagans mocke at this as a brutish conceite Cicer. de nat Deor. lib 3. as among others it appeareth by Tully in his third booke of the nature of the Gods who saith thus Thinkest thou any man to be so mad as to beleeue that that which he eateth is his God So that this monstrous deuice imbraced in the Church of Rome as a maine pillar that holdeth vppe the house hindreth the faith offendeth the ignorant bringeth the doctrine of Christ into reproach hardeneth the hearts of the enemies of the Gospell and mingleth heauen and earth together It were infinite c See D. Sutl de mâ—ss l b. 5. cap. 10. to note out all their contentions and contradictions these may suffice to shew how the enemies of God fight one against another and al of them with their owne shaddowes And thus much of the late doting deuice of transubstantiation which is the soule life of their popish religion the denyers or doubters wherof they pursue with fire and sword more eagerly then such as are enemies to the blessed Trinity The last generall vse is this If Christ deliuered both these signes not onely the bread but the wine also to his Disciples then both kinds by the Minister are to be deliuered f Christs people must receiue the supper vnder both kinds and both kinds by the people are to be receiued not bread alone nor wine alone but bread and wine the bread in token of his body giuen for vs and the wine in token of his blood shed for vs. This is the ordinance of Christ this is agreeable to the Scripture Notwithstanding the church of Rome hath decreed that it is not necessary for the people to communicate in both kinds holdeth them g Con. Trident. sess 21 cap. 2. accursed that hold it necessary for the people to receiue the cup consecrated by the Priest Thus it appeareth they labor nothing more then to take from the faithfull the sweet comfort of the Lords Supper This is a sacrilegious corruptioÌ„ of Christs institution deuised by Sathan broached by Antichrist published by his adherents in the corrupt times of most palpable darknesse as may appeare by these reasons First if none may drinke of the consecrate wine but the Priests then none should eate of the bread but Priests so that they must either exclude the people from both which I trust they dare not or admit them to both which as yet they do not For to whom Christ said h Mat. 26 26.27 Take and eate to those gaue he the cup and said Drinke ye Wherefore the signes being both equall all communicants must drinke of the one as well as eate of the other there being the same warrant for the one that there is for the other and the let that would barre the one will hinder
ioyne the word vnto them and thus they are made to vs a Sacrament Nay if to offer vp to God our selues our soules our bodies our almes for the poore our prayers and thanksgiuings vnto God the Father for our redemption be an oblation and a sacrifice we haue both a Sacrament and a sacrifice in our Churches though we offer not vp Christs body to be a propitiatory sacrifice for the redemption both of the quicke and dead vnto his Father We offer vp as much as Å¿ We offer vp as much as Christ commanded vs. Christ commanded vs to offer but that sacrifice was once offered vp vpon the Crosse he was the Priest he was the Altar he was the sacrifice there is no other sacrifice left to be offered for sinne and he which presumeth to offer him againe is an enemy to the Crosse of Christ treadeth the Son of God vnder his foot counteth the blood of the new Testament vnholy and hath renounced saluation by Iesus Christ Now if we cleauing precisely to the institution of Christ doe not consecrate what may be thought of the popish Priests who whisper their words closely that no man heareth vse a strange tongue that no man vnderstandeth bring in priuate Masses whereat none communicate deliuer dry Communions wherein no man drinketh exhort no man speake to no man and if they do consecrate they consecrate onely for themselues not for others Wherefore we detest the opprobrious and blasphemous speeches of the prophane Papists who in t 2 Sam 16 7. 2 King 18 â—5 the spirit of Shemei and of Rabshaketh raile falsly vilely and slanderously against our Communions affirming that they are no other then common bread and wine without grace without vertue without sanctification bare signes of Christ absent no better then our common breakfasts dinners and suppers Thus they speake basely proudly and scornefully of our communions but all the world knoweth they speake vntruely We hold an effectual consecration in both the Sacraments though we deny a reall conuersion into the body blood of Christ the water in baptisme is no more common water u Gal. 3.27 it is not void of a spirituall effect it is not without grace and sanctification So the bread and wine are changed not from one substance into another but from one vse to another not in themselues but to vs not in their owne nature but in their end and thus they are not the same they were before Vse 2 Againe are these signes sanctified and consecrated that are deliuered and receiued then heereby we learne what is to be thought of the remnants and leauings remaining after the Lords Supper For who seeth not heereby that the bread and wine out of the holy vse and lawfull participation appointed are not a Sacrament They differ nothing from common bread and wine sold in other places and taken in our houses Therefore a Hosich in Leuit lib. 2 ca 8 among diuers the remainder was accustomably vsed to be burned b Euagri lib. 4. cap. 8. Niceph. lib. 17. cap 25. among some it was giueÌ„ to little childreÌ„ that were in the schooles among others they did eate it in the c Hieron com in 1 Cor. 11. common assembly at their feasts of loue so that out of the sacred vse of the Sacrament they did eate it as common bread they did drinke it as common wine We see in baptisme the water remaining and not vsed is no part of the Sacrament but may be applyed to common vses So it is in the Lords Supper for the Sacraments of the new testament are alike and of the same worthinesse no more is consecrated then is receiued and applied This also is euident by d Num. 10 10 the rocke in the wildernesse where the waters flowing from thence represented the blood of Christ to the Israelites that drank therof not to the beasts and cattell that were watered by it So much was consecrated water as they receiued not all the rest So when Iohn e Mat. 3 6. baptized in Iordan not all the Riuer but all that which was applyed was sanctified So when he baptized in f Ioh 3 23. Fnon because there was much water there not the whole streame was hallowed but so much as he vsed Wherefore whatsoeuer remaineth after the celebration of the Sacraments may be applyed lawfully to coÌ„mon and ordinary vses and therefore all superstition touching any of them is to be auoyded Moreouer if the sanctification of euery creature whether Vse 3 in the Sacraments or out of the Sacraments be by the word and prayer as appeareth by the Apostle it teacheth a profitable instruction namely that no creature of God is to be receiued no guift to be vsed no blessing to be enioyed tending to the health of the body or comfort of the soule without this duty of prayer and thanksgiuing to the Lord. Indeed euery creature of God in it selfe is good and euery guift is holy yet if we partake them without praising the name of the giuer and creator to vs they become vnholy vncleane and vnpure Now if this be needful in vsing the common creatures and guifts of God much more is it necessary in receiuing these pledges and seales of feeding our soules to eternall life Behold heere the cause that moued Christ when he had taken the bread to giue thanks to his Father wherein hee sheweth what belongeth to the duty of the Minister and of the communicants to wit that we ought to lift vp our hearts to God to praise him for giuing his onely begotten Sonne to be our redeemer humbly to pray vnto him that our vnworthinesse hinder not the effectuall working of his Sacraments but that through his goodnes and mercy they may haue their full force in our hearts for the pardoning of our sinnes for the increase of his graces for the confirming of our faith for the quickning of our obedience and for the preseruing of body and soule to eternall life Thus we blesse God when we praise him and giue him the honour due vnto his name Wee blesse the meates we eate the drinkes we drinke the things we receiue as Paul saith g 1 Cor. 10 16 The cup of blessing which we blesse h How the signes in the Sacrament are blessed when prayer is made to God that they may be healthfull to vs and we thankeful for them vnto him that is the giuer of them Lastly if in the Sacrament there bee a consecration Vse 4 and separation of the outward elements to so holy an end it warneth vs to be carefull to vse and receiue i We ought often to receiue the Lords supper oftentimes this Sacrament of the Lords Supper For heere are not bare signes bare tokens bare figures without fruite and without grace they are consecrated signes and hallowed elements effectually sealing vp remission of sinnes And what is more plaine then that which the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 11. k 1 Cor.
11 25 26. As often as ye shall eate of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shew the Lords death till he come Thus the Lord Iesus speaketh Doe this as oft as ye shall drinke it in remembrance of me And haue we not many worthy and effectuall l Reasons rēdred to moue vs to frequēt the Lords Table considerations to moue such as professe the same doctrine to resort oftentimes to the same Table of the Lord It is the commandement of Christ so that we ought to make some conscience of this duty as of other commandements prescribed vnto vs. It is a commandement of God m Exo. 20 13 Thou shalt not steale Few but doe make some conscience thereof because it is Gods commandement So is this heere often to come to the Lords Table yet what little account is made heereof al the yeare long euery one seeth and the faithfull soule agreeueth The high God possessor n Gen. 14 12. of heauen and earth hath required and commanded it yet who regardeth The Lord hath spoken and yet who obeyeth If a father should command a duty of his sonne or a maister of his seruant he could not patiently endure to be disobeyed o Mal. 1 6. and shall we not thinke that God will require his lawes at our hands Againe to his commandement he hath annexed a promise which maketh our sin and vnthankfulnes the greater if wee shew not our selues ready in yeelding to this duty Besides seeing this Sacrament is a speciall prop to stay vp our saith and bringeth with it Christ and al his merits and heauenly treasures we are vtter enemies to our owne selues to our owne soules and to our owne saluation if we neglect so great mercy offered vnto vs. Wherefore it is not left free vnto vs and committed to our discretion to receiue or not receiue this were no lawfull liberty but vnlawfull licentiousnesse Heerein the faithfull finde very great comfort and an effectuall meanes to strengthen their faith Euen as the sicke man that feeleth his sicknes and knoweth his owne weaknes should haue a special care to looke to his stomack that thereby he may receiue nourishment and gather strength so we are all spiritually diseased assaulted of Sathan tempted of the flesh ouercome oftentimes of sin and must seeke strength of faith from this heauenly nourishment God of his compassion hath set vp his Sacrament as a signe vpon an high hill whence it may be seene farre and neere on euery side to raise vp such as are fallen to strengthē such as stand to comfort such as are weake and to call vnto him such as run away from him whereby he gathereth them vnder his wings It is as the brazen Serpent p Num. 23 9. that comming vnto it with a faith to be healed we might liue and not perish It is as a banner displayed that euery Christian Souldior should resort vnto it as vnto his owne colours to fight the battels of God against sin and Sathan It is as a royal feast of the great King whereunto we must go cheerefully as guests inuited to a comfortable supper to bee had in often vse and continuall remembrance to put vs in minde of his continuall mercy laid vp for vs in the blood of Christ and to ratifie and seale vp the same farre more liuely then the bare word onely When the words of Christs institution are spoken q Mat. 26 26.28 This is my body which is broken for you this is my blood which was shed for you When these words I say are read vnto vs out of the Scriptures they confirme our saith but much more when the Sacrament is seene with our eyes that we behold the bread broken and looke vpon the wine poured out but most of all when we taste and handle when we eate and drinke the outward signes Wee see when one maketh a bare promise to another with words onely betweene thēselues hee beginneth to doubt to whom the promise is made of the performance thereof if he adde an oath for confirmation the promise is more assuredly ratified but if he giue his hand writing and seale it to the party the matter is made out of doubt Thus we doe reason and helpe our faith We haue the promises of God we haue the oath of God we haue the words and writings of God we haue the seales and Sacraments of God these are not reserued in the Lords keeping but are put into our owne hands to see them to keepe them to vse them for our comfort and assurance I speake after the manner of men if we haue a free promise from an honest man penned fairely in writing ratified vnder his owne hand and seale and all giuen vnto vs to locke and lay vp we doubt not of the possession nor of our iust title vnto the same Now let vs consider the Lords doing and see what hee hath done for vs who is not as man that r Num. 23. he should lye nor as the sonne of man that he should deceiue God sent his Sonne ſ Gal. 4 4. into the world to take our nature vpon him to be like vs t Heb. 4 15. euen in his infirmities he named himselfe u Mat. 1 21. Iesus that is a Sauiour because hee should saue his people from their sinnes after his death he sent his Apostles to preach the glad tidings of remission of sinnes and euerlasting saluation he ordained his last Supper immediately before his death to testifie and assure them vnto vs not onely by sounding them in our eares but by beholding tasting smelling feeling and feeding to seale them in our hearts and also daily to be repeated and ministred vnto vs. Seeing then we haue both his promises and oath his word and writings his seales and Sacraments in our keeping what would we haue more He would not make halfe so much ado in assuring his promises if hee loued vs not he would not set such authentike seales to his deed and obligations vnlesse he meant good earnest His bare word and naked promise is very good payment but he respecteth our weaknesse whose mercifull kindnesse must not bee neglected through our vnthankfulnes Thus much of consecration and the vses thereof CHAP. VIII Of the first inward part of the Lords Supper HIther to we haue spoken of the outward parts of this Sacrament by doing whereof consecration is performed a What are the inward parts of the Lords supper now follow the inward parts to be considered For in Sacraments we must consider not what they be of themselues but what b August cont Maxim in li. 3. they signifie vnto vs. These inward parts are foure in number to wit first the Father secondly the Spirit thirdly the body and blood of Christ and fourthly the faithfull All these haue a sacramentall relation to the outward parts and declare the inward truth of them The actions of the Minister are notes of the actions of God the
former bookes CHAP. X. Of the third inward part of the Lords Supper THe third inward part is a The third inward part of the Lords Supper is the body blood of Christ the body and blood of Christ that is the body of our Lord deliuered vnto death for vs and his blood shed for the remission of sinnes and consequently whole Christ This is the chiefest part of this Sacrament For the body and blood of Christ signified by the bread and wine are thus made and separated to bee the liuely meat of our soules and haue that force and efficacy of feeding in our soules which bread and wine haue in our bodies This is the cause why b Ioh. 6 48 50 Christ often calleth himselfe the bread of life Ioh. 6. I am that bread of life this is that bread of life which commeth downe from heauen that hee which eateth of it should not dye I am that liuing bread if any man eate of this bread he shall liue for euer Thus euery receiuer is giuen to vnderstand that as God doth blesse the bread and wine in his Supper to preserue strengthen and comfort the body of the receiuer So Christ apprehended and receiued by faith doth nourish vs and preserueth body and soule vnto eternall life He dyed in the flesh that he might quicken vs and he poured out his blood that hee might clense vs from our sinnes Wherefore c How the sacramentall rites do serue to strengthen our faith whensoeuer as the Lords guests we see the bread on the Lords Table we must set our mindes on the body of Christ when we behold the cup of the Lord we must thinke vpon the blood of Christ when we looke vpon the bread broken and the wine poured out we must consider how the body of Christ was pierced punished crushed crucified torne tormented and his blood poured out for our sakes when we feele that by bread our bodies are nourished strengthened and by the wine our vitall spirits are comforted refreshed we beleeue that by the body of Christ deliuered to death for vs we are fed to euerlesting life and that by his blood poured out vpon the Crosse our consciences are sanctified and we feele his quickening power which doth confirme vs in our communion with him Thus is this part of the Supper spiritually to bee applyed thus are the bread and wine made a Sacrament to vs not bare signes thus the memoriall of Christs death is repeated which albeit it were once finished on the Crosse and now his passion is past long ago yet to the faithfull in regard of the force it is still fresh and alwaies present Now it is not without cause and good consideration that Christ would haue the bread first deliuered as a signe of his body then afterward the wine as a signe of his blood seuerally and apart administred because his body and blood are not represented to vs as his humanity now dwelleth glorious in the heaueÌ„s but as he was offered vp a sacrifice on the crosse his blood being shed out of his body For to the ende it may be nourishment to vs it must bee crucified For as corne of it selfe is not fit food for vs vnlesse it be threshed winnowed ground and baked for vs so is it touching Christ he must suffer be crucified and dye that wee may liue by him and raigne with him This is the truth which in this point is to be considered Vse 1 Now let vs lay open the vses which of vs are to be learned Is Christ the inward part of the Lords Supper represented by the bread and wine offered to all but receiued only of such as are faithfull then his body is not inclosed in the bread or in the accidents of bread nor his blood included in the wine or vnder the shewes of wine d Against the real presence he is not personally locally carnally corporally naturally really substantially and sensually present in the Sacrament The question is not e The true state of the question set downe whether the words of Christ be true for they are knowne confessed and beleeued so that as he is the truth so all his words are words of truth neither is the question whether the Sacrament be a bare signe or bare figure we say Christ is truely represented sealed and exhibited neither is the question whether God be omnipotent almighty this is a part of our faith an Article of christian beleefe neither is the question simply of the presence of Christ whether he be truely and vndoubtedly present in the Sacrament of his last Supper we acknowledge and receiue as much For Christ is present among vs sundry waies by his Spirit by his grace by his diuinity by faith dwelling in our hearts he is present in his word he is present in the ministry of baptisme he is present in the Sacrament of his body we onely deny that grosse and fleshly presence which many go about to fasten vpon vs. But the whole question is of the meaning and vnderstanding of the words of institution and of the manner of his presence We confesse teach the people committed vnto vs that Christs f Confess Gal. lic art â—7 Confess Anglic. art 12. Cal instit lib. 4. cap. 17. body and blood are truely verily and indeed giuen vnto vs that we truely eate and drinke them that we are releeued and liue by them that we are made bone of his bone that Christ dwelleth in vs and we in him yet we say not that the substance of bread and wine is abolished or that Christs body descendeth from heauen or is grosly corporally present in the Sacrament we are taught to lift vp our hearts to heauen g Col. 3 1 2 3 where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God the Father and there to seed vpon him But heere is the state of the question and controuersie betweene vs. The Church of Rome teacheth that after h Con. Trid. sess 13. cap. 1. the words of consecration the bread and wine are abolished and the body and blood of Christ come in place so that they make them corporally present not onely in the Sacrament to be eaten with the mouth but in the pixe in the Masse and in their solemne processions where is neither eating nor drinking Yea Berengarius in his recantation was taught to say and forced to subscribe that i De con dist 2. ego Bereng Christ is in the Sacrament sensibly or sensually is touched with the fingers diuided broken rent with the teeth and not onely the accidents Moreouer they make it to be eateÌ„ not only of euill men but of beasts and to fill vp the measure of blasphemy to be cast out into the draught as some of them haue taught and affirmed Thus then the difference standeth betweene vs they hold that Christs body and blood are carnally eaten of wicked men without faith of brute beasts without reason
others of the aduersaries themselues fight against the carnall presence of Christ and the Scriptures themselues ouerthrow it Obiection 2 Secondly they obiect the words of Christ Except ye eate Å¿ Ioh. 6 53. the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke his blood yee haue no life in you I answere Answere these words are not vnderstood of the Sacrament they were vttered long before the institution of the Supper and therefore could not be referred vnto that which as yet was not so that Christ speaketh of spirituall eating not of carnall by faith not by the mouth whereby we abide in him and he in vs but many eate the Sacrament of his body that haue not him abiding in them nor themselues in him Againe without this eating of his flesh heere spoken off t Ioh 6 54. no man can attaine eternall life but many have eternall life that never are partakers of the Lords Supper as the theefe crucified with Christ and many others Besides how absurd is it for those to imagine that Christ naming bread speaketh of the Sacrament of the Altar for they would haue no substance of bread to remain but onely the figure shew and likenesse of bread so that according to the deuice of their new-found doctrine hee might more truely say I am no bread or I am the shewes of bread then as he doth r Ioh. 6 32. I am the true bread Moreouer if Christ promising to giue bread for the redemption of the world had pointed out the Sacrament of his Supper then he should haue giuen his flesh for the saluation of mankind not vpon the Crosse but in his last Supper Wherefore then serued his death What neede was there to shed his blood on the Crosse Furthermore if these words be referred to his Supper then the Supper may be celebrated without materiall bread and wine without giuing of thankes without blessing without consecration without breaking and distributing of the bread without pouring out and deliuering of the wine and without remembrance of the death of Christ For in this place we haue no mention of these things And shall wee imagine that the Sacrament is spoken off where neither the matter nor forme nor word of institution nor Minister nor externall rite is once remembred Lastly to eate the flesh of Christ and to drinke his blood is nothing else but to come to Christ and to beleeue in Christ as appeareth in the Text Å¿ Ioh. 6 35 4â— I am that bread of life he that commeth to me shall not hunger and he that beleeueth in me shall neuer thâ—rst And speaking of faith he saith No man can come to me except the Father which hath sent me draw him This truth t Bleâ— sect 84. super camâ—â—â— is so cleere and euident that many of the aduersaries are driuen to confesse it howsoeuer some of them seeke to cast mistes before the eyes of men that they may not espie it among the which are Sanders and Bellarmine And as we haue shewed before how the Schoole-men and Doctors of the Church of Rome are together by the eares in sundry controuersies about the Supper so are they about the true interpretation of Ioh. 6. Some vnderstanding it of the sacramentall eating some of the spirituall eating u Hos Câ—â—â— de â—uâ—â—â— and some of both Thirdly they obiect the omnipotency of God that he Obiection 3 is able to turne the bread into the body and the wine into his blood he is able to make it really present in heauen earth aâ—d wheresoeuer Masse is said he is able to make a body to be in many places at once and yet not occupie a place I answere Aâ—swere when all other reasons faile they slye to Gods omnipotency as vnto a sanctuary and place of refuge But this will not proue a reall presence For albeit God be omnipâ—tent and almighty must he therefore doe all things yea offer violence to his owne body to maintaine their aâ—â—urd and hereticall opinions of the reall presence and of transubstantiation Must his power attend vpon their fancies and dreames Cannot he be omnipotent except their positions and assertions be granted There is no â—eâ—e of Gods power albeit we withstand their carnall presence For touching the omnipotency of God a Two rules to obseruâ—◠〈◊〉 Gods oâ—â—â—poâ—ency we must obserue these two rules and conclusions First Gods power is neuer to be opposed and set against his expresse wâ—ll plainely and certainely knowne for God is not contrary to himselfe Now then it is not enough to prooue that God can turne bread and wine into the bodye and blood of Chrâ—st vnlesse they proue he will turne them into his flesh and blood We our selues can doe many things which we do not and which we will not do so we must know it is with God he câ—uld haue added wings to man hee might haue made many worlds if it had plâ—ased him Christ of b Mat 3.9 the stones could haue raysed vp children vnto Abraham Christ could haue prayed to his Father in his afflictâ—on to send him c Mat. 26 3. more then 12. legions of Angels but how then should the Scriptures be fulfilled Wherefore we â—â—e nâ—t to reason of his power vnlesse we be assured oâ— his wâ—ll reuealed in his word as we see Christ disputing against the â—â—duâ—es saith Ye are deceiued not knowing the â—â—r ptures nâ— the power of God d Mat. 22 9. Where we see he ioyneth the Scriptures and the power of God together so that he is truely said to be omnipotent e A 〈…〉 1â— because he can bring to passe whatsoeuer he will neither can the effect of his will be hindred or resâ—â—ed Now it is the knowne will of God that Christ shoulâ— haue a true body that he might be a true man with his quantity and dimensions The second rule to be remembred is f No contradiction is in God that in God there is no contradiction and that whatsoeuer necessarily implieth a contradiction is an argument not of power but of weaknesse This the Scriptures decree this the Fathers dâ—liuer this their owne Schoolemen determine For g 2 Cor. 1.59 in God is not yea and nay he abideth saithfull he cannot deny himselfe hee cannot dye he cannot lye he cannot deny his word he c nnot sin he cannot deceiue hee cannot be deceiued These and such like he cannot do which if he should doe he were not omnipotent For this h Aug de trin cap 15 lâ—b â—◠〈◊〉 lâ—b 2. cap 1â— were a token of impotency not of omnipotency of debility not of ability of want and weakenesse not of strength and power For in euery contradiction i Arist 〈◊〉 â—â—terp li 1 ca. 5. there is â—aâ—shood and a lye which cannot agree to God who is truth it selfe and therefore he cannot make affirmation and negation truth and falshood yea and nay to be true together which things are impossible Yea the
the eye the heart It would be strange in nature to see the hands beate and teare the face or the feet then what is it but euen monstrous in religion for one Christian to deuoure another to pray vpon another to swell against another and to do hurt one to another There is no difference of grapes when they are all in the wine-presse so there is no difference of Christians in respect of Christ comming to his Table so that being made one body in Christ there ought to be no diuision or contention among vs but we should be knit together in loue with so firme and fast a knot as may not bee broken Thus much of the third and last end of the Lords Supper CHAP. XV. Of Examination before the Lords Supper WHat the Supper of the Lord is what are the parts and vses thereof and what an heauenly banket it is for all worthy receiuers hath hitherto beene sufficiently declared now it followeth to set down a Examination necessary before we come to the Lords Table the way means how we may come worthily For the whole fruite of this Sacrament standeth in the right partaking thereof The right manner standeth in preparing our selues to come and in examining our selues before we come No great thing can be done well without good care and endeuour In all humane b Cicer de â—sâ—sic lib. 1. things of any importance nothing is attempted or atchiued without some preparation more or lesse going before according to the nature of the matter Before men sit downe to eate or drink their ordinary food before they sleepe before they wash before they walke before they worke some preparation goeth before Before the c rem 4 4. ground is tilled it is prepared Before the law was deliuered before the d Exo. 19 10. Sabboth was sanctified before the sacrifice was offered before the Passeouer was killed before the word was receiued before prayers were vttered the hart was in some sort prepared One of the greatest duties required of vs is to dye well whereunto all our life should be a preparation and euery day should be a meditation of death that we may not be found vnready vnprepared e Mat. 25 13. when the bridegroome shall come So the Supper of the Lord being an excellent mystery and the food of our soules whereby we receiue Christs body and blood there is required of euery one a trying prouing and examining themselues least seeking comfort by their comming they bring vpon theÌ„selues iudgement through want of preparing This truth deliuered hath the witnesse and consent f 2 Chr. 35.6 of many Scriptures for the confirmation thereof The Prophet 2. Chron. 35. saith Kill the Passeouer and sanctifie your selues and prepare your brethren that they may do according to the word of the Lord by the hand of Moses And the holy man Iob when the dayes of the banketting of his children were gone about sent and sanctified them and rose vp earely in the morning and offered burnt offerings according to the number of them all Also the wise man Eccle. 4. Take heed to thy foote when thou entrest into the house of God and be more neere to heare then to giue the sacrâ—fice of fooles for they know not that they do euill Likewise the Prophet Ieremy Lament 3. Wherefore is the living man sorrowfull Man suffereth for his sinne let vs search and try our wayes and turne againe to the Lord. To the same purpose the Prophet Dauid saith Psal 4. Tremble and sinne not examine your owne heart vpon your bed and be still and Psal 119. I haue considered my waies and turned my feet into thy testimonies The Apostle Paul is very direct in this point as Gal 6.4 Let euery man proue his owne worke and then shall he haue reioycing in himselfe onely and not in any other Also 1. Cor. 11. Let a man examine himselfe and so let him eate of this bread and drinke of this cup where he speaketh of purpose of the Lords Supper So then it is a duty required of all persons that come to the Lords Table or any other exercise of religion to search their owne hearts and consciences narrowly how they be affected disposed touching the discharge of this duty And if we would farther consider the necessity of this examination we should finde it standeth vpon many sufficient g Reasons of this duty of examination reasons and causes as vpon certaine foundations that cannot be remoued Do we not see men when they come into the presence of some honourable and noble person h Gen. 41 14. to addresse themselues to do it with all reuerence Ioseph being sent for to come before Pharaoh King of Egipt shaued his head and changed his rayment and Prou. 23. When thou sittest downe with a Ruler at meate consider diligently what is before thee Therefore when we sit at the Lords Table to sup with him and are admitted to be his welcome guests we ought much more to be carefull to sanctifie our soules with all solemnity Consider with me a little our owne practise We will not put our ordinary meates in a dish vnwashed nor our common drinks into a cup vncleansed and shall wee put the signes of bread and wine which are chosen instruments to conueigh Christ vnto vs into vnsanctified soules vnprepared hearts and filthy consciences Doth not our Sauiour Christ reproue such hypocrisie when he saith i Mat. 16 3. Ye can discerne the face of the skie and can you not discerne the signes of the times And if that vpper chamber where the Supper was first administred were trimmed and garnished should not our hearts bee prepared into the which it is receiued Shal Christ himselfe offer to come into our houses and shall not we sanctifie our hearts to entertaine such a guest This were too great carelesnes and contempt Moreouer waigh with me the profit that commeth to our selues to moue vs to this examination The comfort is great the fruite is excellent the benefit is vnspeakeable to those that partake the mystery of the Supper worthily they receiue Christ they receiue remission of sins they receiue saluation they receiue assurance of eternall life For if the woman diseased l Math. 9 20. with an yssue of blood loe twelue yeare comming behind Christ and touched onely the hemme of his garment was made vvhole then assuredly the spiritual receyuing of the body and bloode of Christ shall not bring lesse profit if the faith be equall which notwithstanding is wholy lost without preparation Ponder with me also how by neglect of this triall of our selues not onely this profite is lost but the Sacrament it selfe is after a sort defiled For howsoeuer it be in it selfe by the ordinance of God an holy and heauenly banquet yet vnto the vngodly vnregenerate and vnsanctified it becommeth vnholy and wholy earthly l Hag. 2.14 as the prophet Haggai teacheth Chapter 2. If a polluted
partes A man is a compound creature made of flesh and of a reasonable soule as Athanasius speaketh in his Creede If the question were asked whether man were a mortall creature or immortall earthly or heauenly visible or inuisible No man coulde rightly answere without a distinction to wit that he is earthly touching his body heauenly touching his spirit In like sort we must consider touching the lords supper which is made of an earthly and an heauenly thing and therefore if the question be demaunded whether it be an earthly or an heauenly thing Wee must resolue that in part it is earthly and in part heauenly earthly in the figure and heauenly in the matter that is signified We must acknowledge from hence the diuers natures and partes of it distinguishing the one from the other Then had neuer risen so great contētion confusion in the Church of Christ touching this Supper if this distinction had heene wisely obserued and if what is proper vnto the outward parts and what proper to the inwarde had beene duely marked The ignorance of this point hath bred much debate and kindled a fire that will very hardly bee quenched The outward parts are m The outward parts are foure foure First the Minister who is to take the bread and wine into his handes n 1 Cor. 11 23 after the example of Christ to separate the Bread and Wine so taken from their common vse to an holy to breake the bread to poure out the Wine and deliuer them both into the handes of all the people present for it is not for euerie man to minister in the Church of God and to bestowe and dispose the Mysteries of Christ The Apostles were present at the Supper not as dispensers but as communicants not as Ministers but as ghesse Christ was as the maister and maker of the Feast instituting with his owne hands the Sacrament of his grace So then they are not consecrated to be Priestes of the New testament but preachers of the Gospell and ministers of the Sacraments and therefore priuate persons may not take this Supper to themselues or deliuer it to others The second part is the word of Institution o Luke 22 19 This is my body that is this bread is p Tertul. lib. 4. cont Marcio august conr adimant cap. 12. a signe of my bodie which shortly shall be crucified for you this cup is a true signe of my Bloode presently to be shed to confirme the new Couenant of GOD touching forgiuenesse of sins and eternall life These words are not properly but figuratiuely to be vnderstood beeing Sacramentall speeches Thus the Scripture speaketh of q Gen. 17 10 Circumcision of the Paschall Lambe The third outward part are bread wine fit signes to signify our spirituall nourishment by eating the body and drinking the bloode of Christ In baptisme wee haue one onely signe but in this supper r Mark 14 12 we haue two to note out our full and perfect nourishment by Christ Neither did Christ deliuer the deceiueable shewes of bread and wine or cast a mist before the eies of his Disciples to make them thinke it Bread which was no bread or wine which was no wine but he gaue them true bread and the true fruite of the vine ſ 1 cor 10 16 as the Apostle calleth them after the blessing breaking consecration Heereby falleth to the ground the mystery of transubstantiation the most mishapen monster that euer liued or was deuised It bringeth in a false Christ and turneth him into an Idoll it maketh Sacraments without signes it maketh Christ to haue an infinite body who is like to vs in all things t Heb. 4 15 sinne onely excepted Lastly it confoundeth heauen and earth together Obiection Neither let any obiect that Christ hath now a glorified body sitting at the right hand of his Father and therfore his body hath a great priuiledge aboue ours to bee in diuers places at the same time Answere For first when the holy Supper was instituted the body of Christ was not glorified Againe glorification doth not take away the nature of a true body but taketh away the infirmity and weaknes thereof Take away space of place from a body and it remaineth no longer a true body but the essence of it is abolished u Aug. epist 57. ad Dardan as Austine hath well determined Againe if Christ deliuered both signes the people ought to receiue vnder both kindes so that they may be iustly called Church-robbers who haue takan frō the people the vse of the cup and a Gal. 3 15. wretched deprauers of Christs testament depriuing the right heires of their inheritance ingrossing into their hands the goods of others They make it of the essence of the Sacrament to vse vnleauened bread and to mingle water with wine which Christ neuer ordained or commanded but that which is necessary they esteeme as needles and superfluous thus transgressing the commandement of God by their owne traditions The fourth outward part are the Communicants whose duty it is c Mat. 26 26. to take the bread and wine into their hands to eate the bread and to drinke the wine to the nourishment of their bodies He did not bid them to reserue the outward signes to hold them vp and adore them or cal the Sacrament their Lord and their God he did not command them to offer them vp to God the Father as a propitiatory sacrifice for the quicke and dead as is vsed in their vnbloody or rather most bloody Masse which hath caused so much innocent blood of the blessed martyrs to be shed d Reu. 6 7.10 who being killed for the word of God and the testimony which they maintained their soules vnder the Altar cry day and night with a loud voice vnto the Lord holy and true to iudge and auenge their blood on them that dwell on the earth Lastly heereby are ouerthrowne the priuate Masses of the Church of Rome which now grow to be too commō e 1 Cor. 11 10 and cannot stand with the Communion of Christ who deliuered the signes of bread and wine to all the Disciples that were present they did not stand by and gaze one vpon another but receiued the Supper of the Lord together The outward parts haue bin hitherto handled which being rightly performed f What Consecration is there followeth consecration which is a separation of the outward signes from their ordinary vse to an holy and spirituall vse that whereas before they serued for the body now they are made instruments of grace and seales of the righteousnes by faith The inward parts follow g The inward parts of this Supper are foure which are foure First God the Father who appointed his Son to performe the gracious worke of our redemption and in the fulnesse of time sent him into the world h Rom. 4 2 5 who dyed for our sinnes and rose againe for our
iustification Secondly the Holy-Ghost who assureth vs of the truth of Gods promises This sheweth that he is true i Reuel 1 4. God equall with the Father and the Son proceeding from the Father and the Son This confuteth such as suppose no partaking of the body and blood of Christ except he bee giuen vs in a carnal and fleshy manner wheras the Spirit worketh faith in our hearts k Heb. 11.1 which is the ground of things which are hoped for and the euidence of things which are not seene The third inward part of the Lords Supper l Luk. 22 19 is the body blood of Christ deliuered for vs vnto death This conuinceth such of a spirit of error who make vnbeleeuers and reprobates partakers of Christs body and blood thus his body should be prophaned m Ioh 6 5 and his sauing graces separated from his person But euen as where Sathan dwelleth possesseth the heart there alwaies raigne the works of darknes and damnation so the gifts of Christ accompanying saluation are inseparably ioyned with the person of Christ This also condemneth the reall presence and carnall eating of Christ which forgeth many Christs and reuiueth the heresie of Eutiches it crosseth sundry Articles of the Christian faith and maketh faithfull men like the vnfaithfull Barbarians that deuoured mans flesh and drunke his blood True it is Christ is truely present in the Sacrament howbeit not carnally and corporally but spiritually and mystically He hath giuen himselfe to be the food of our soules let vs hunger and thirst after him and lay hold on him to our saluation for n â— Ioh. 5 12. he that hath the Sonne hath life he that hath not the Son of God hath not life The last inward part is the faithfull receiuer who stretcheth forth the hand of faith so layeth hold on Christ and al his sauing graces For no maÌ„ can communicate with his body but the same is made partaker of his benefits Let vs all prepare the true and liuely faith o Tit. 1.1 of Gods elect and assure our selues that hypocrites and vnbeleeuers cannot possibly be partakers of the body and blood of Christ These are the foure inward parts also of the Lords Supper The similitude and relation p The proportion betwixt the outward and inward parts of the Supper of the outward and inward parts one to another standeth in this manner euen as the Minister by the words of institution offereth and giueth bread and wine to the Communicants to feed thereupon bodily so the Father by the Spirit offereth and exhibiteth the body and blood of Christ Iesus to the soules of the faithful to feed vpon them spiritually Thus much of all the parts of the Lords Suppeer now follow the vses to be vnfolded The q The vses of the lâ—d supper are three vses and profit which we reape by the Lords Supper are specially three First to shew forth with praise and thanksgiuing the death and the sufferings of Christ who his owne selfe bare our sins in his body on the tree by whose stripes r 1 Pet. 2 24 we are healed so that we haue the chiefe cause in our selues which did crucifie Christ Secondly to teach our communion with Christ being made flesh Å¿ Eâ—h 5 30. of his flesh and bone of his bones Hence we learne that al the godly and beleeuers are made partakers of Chrst and his graces This is matter of great comfort in our manifold trials and tentations that we are ioyned to Christ as members to the head t Rom. 8. â—3 and therefore neither life nor death nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things preseÌ„t nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shal be able to separate vs from the loue of GOD which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. But on the other side the vngodly and vnbeleeuers haue no part or portion in Christ and his graces they are as branches u Ioh. 15 6. cut off which wither and men gather them to cast them into the fire and to burne them Thirdly to declare and testifie our Communion fellowship and a 1 Cor. 10 17 agreement with our brethreÌ„ meeting together at the same Table and partaking together of the same Supper Wherefore seeing we haue not onely an vnion with Christ but a Communion among our selues we are the seruants of the Church to serue one another in all duties of loue to instruct them that are ignorant to raise them that are fallen and to binde vp the broken hearted to reconcile our selues one toward another and to keepe the vnity of the Spirit in the bond of peace Hitherto we haue handled the doctrine of the Lords Supper declaring what it is what are the parts and vses thereof the preparation to this worke followeth b 1 Cor. 11.28 consisting in the examination of our selues and trying our owne hearts by the touchstone of the law of God This duty is very necessary to be performed of vs c Ier. 17 9. for the heart of man is deceitful aboue al things and the secret corners of it past finding out We haue to deale with God in this businesse Great is the profit which we reape and receiue if we come rightly and reuerently prepared Great is the punishment procured by want of this tryall and examination And the d Hag. 2 14 Sacrament it selfe is defiled by vnworthy receiuing This preparation principally standeth in these foure points in the e Ioh. 17 3. knowledge of God and of ourseluess especially of the whole doctrine of the Sacraments in a f 2 Cor. 13 5 liuely faith in Christ seeing euery one receiueth so much as he beleeueth he receiueth in repentance g Psal 26 6. from dead workes and lastly in h Mat. 5 23. reconciliation toward our brethren hauing peace i Rom. 12.18 with all men and loue toward our enemies Thus I haue opened plainely yet truely the doctrine of the Sacraments deliuered in the Scriptures and taught in the reformed Churches I haue disclosed some part of the mystery of Iniquity and discouered and laid open the skirts of that great Idoll of the Masse the reproach of Christians the scorne of the Gentiles the offence of the weake and the occasion of ruine to many that stumble thereat to their own confusion The Lord God high possessor of heauen and earth and preseruer of his people that call vpon him put it into the hart of al Christian Princes and Rulers of the earth to pull downe this abhominable Idoll that hath aduanced it selfe against the kingdome of Christ and to deface this filthy monster that hath deceiued many who trusted in it The same Lord vouchsafe to reueale his truth to the ignorant to establish them that are weake and to confound all obstinate enemies to his truth to their Prince and to their Country for Iesus Christs sake Amen Amen FINIS A Table of the principall
legier-demaine Christ took bread d Mat. 26.26 Mar. 14 22. Luk. 22 19. 1 Cor. 11 24 as the Euangelists note such no doubt as was appointed to be eaten with the Paschall Lambe and not of purpose prepared apart for the Supper but in the papacy they vse thin wafers not fit to nourish nor scarce deseruing the name of bread howbeit shaped after the fashion of mony and stamped with the Image of a Crucifixe thereby to call to remembrance that the Lord was betrayed of Iudas for thirty pence and that hee was crucified for vs vpon the Crosse Christ gaue thanks to his Father for the benefit of our redemption and blessed the bread and sanctified it to be the figure and remembrance of his body giuen for vs but Bellarmine e Bellar. lib. 4 cap. 13. de Eucharist vnderstandeth it that he turned the substaÌ„ce of the bread into the substance of his body so that this consecration is no other with them theÌ„ the monster of transubstantiation whereof there is not one word or sillable in the word of God Christ brake the bread not onely that hee might distribute it and diuide it among them but to the end he might represent the breaking that is the crucifying of his body but among the papists the bread is not broken but euery one hath a little wafer in the Masse the Priest breaketh the host but he doth not distribute it or deliuer it among those that are present Christ gaue the bread to the Disciples whereas they giue it not to the people but offer it vp to God the Father imagining that they offer vp his Son for the sins of the quick and the dead and for the soules departed and detained in Purgatory and they lift vp the bread and shew it to the beholders to be worshipped of theÌ„ al which tend to the dishonour of God to weaken the comfort of the people and to crucifie him againe who by the onely sacrifice of his death hath purged away the sins of al that beleeue and purchased vnto them the fauour of God his Father Christ willed his Disciples to take the bread into their hand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the word properly signifieth for as hee tooke it into his hands so he commandeth them to do but these doe not deliuer the bread into the Communicants hands but put it into their mouths as if forsooth the hands were more prophane and polluted then the mouth or the mouth more holy then the hands which notwithstanding they may not eate and swallow but must hold it on their tongue vntill it melt and dissolue by the heat of the mouth which argueth intollerable stupidity and superstition Lastly Christ also tooke the cup and bad them all drinke of the wine the fruite of the vine which before had eaten of the bread but the Papists who haue g Papists why so called submitted themselues to the seruice of the Pope and thence drawne their names say that he commanded them to drinke his owne blood vnder the forme of wine and yet withall they keepe the h Bellar. lib. 4. cap. 25. de Euchar people of God from drinking of the cup as if hee had not shed his blood for them Thus we see that in the institution we haue no mention at all of reall presence or Transubstantiation or eleuation or adoration or reseruation or Masse or oblation or Purgatory or propitiatory and vnbloody sacrifice in all which standeth the life and substance of the popish Eucharist so that there is nothing almost expressed by the Euangelists in the celebration of the Supper but they eyther by their false expositions haue wrested or by their sacrilegious detractions haue mingled or by their presumptuous alterations haue corrupted or by their superstitious additions haue shamefully and horribly depraued The second point i Contentions and contraâ—ieties among the Papists is touching their contentions contrarieties which are plentifully found among them for as they could neuer agree with the truth so they cannot yet accord with themselues and if their tongues be diuided one against another no maruell if they speake against vs. First they make moue a question whether the body of Christ be eaten with the mouth of the body and passe into the belly or onely by faith Some of them hold k Antonin part 3 ca. 6 sect 3 de defect Miss he is taken bodily into the mouth but goeth not into the belly Others that he passeth into the belly and remaineth there so long as the Species of bread abideth And others go farther that the body of Christ may be vomited vpward by the mouth and purged downeward by the draught Secondly they dispute whether the body of Christ bee broken and chewed with the teeth or not Pope Nicholas in a councell holden at Rome caused Berengarius to recant in this wise l De Consecraâ— dist 2 ca. Ego Bereng I beleeue that the body of our Lord Iesus Christ sensibly and in very deed is touched with the hands of the Priests broken and ground with the teeth of the faithfull Others thinke that nothing is broken truely but only in shew others that the accidents of bread are broken and chewed digested and euacuated and that they are accidents by which wee are nourished and strengthened Thirdly they are much troubled and perplexed whether Myce eating the Sacrament doe also eat the body of Christ Peter Lumbard master of the sentences m Sent. lib. 4. dist 13. standeth in a brown study and resteth in a muse and mammering cannot teach himselfe saying What is it that the Mouse receiueth God knoweth Neuertheles in the end he giueth his resolution thus It may well be said that bruite beastes doe not receiue the body of Christ But the Doctors of Paris haue censured him and corrected his iudgement and say Hic magister non tenetur Here the maister is not to be followed so that now it is the common and receiued opinion that the Mouse eating the Sacrament eateth and receiueth the body of Christ Thus they make the Supper of Christ instituted for Myce and vermine and hold that beastes may haue as great benefit by carnall eating as the beleeuers They cannot agree among themselues whether the substance of bread bee turned into the body of Christ or whether the bread be consumed to nothing then the body of Christ brought in place of it Whether the water mingled with wine in the Challice be transubstantiated into the bloud of Christ or be consumed to nothing or be turned into the vitall humors of Christ or not whether the wormes engendred in the Eucharist come from the substaÌ„ce of the bread or from the accidents or from the ayre Lastly there is great diuersity between them with what words their consecration is wrought and how many words are directly precisely required to the forme therof touching the which they are not as yet agreed It were no hard matter to make an
a Sacrament is now we are to consider in it two thinges first his parts then his vses for in handling these two points wee shall see what is the nature of a Sacrament The parts of a Sacrament are of two sortes some outward open sensible earthly visible and signifying some are inward hidden spirituall heauenly inuisible and signified For the nature of a Sacrament is partly earthly and partly heauenly If wee had beene wholy a spirite without body hee would giue vs his guifts spiritually without a bodye but seeing wee are soule and bodye he giueth vs his Sacraments that so wee may apprehend spirituall guifts by sensible thinges The outward part is one thing and the inward part is another thing the outward is applyed to the bodye the inward is applyed to the soule and conscience This diuision and distinction of parts a Rom. 2 28.29 appeareth plainely in sundry places of holy Scripture as Rom. 2. Hee is not a Iew which is one outward neâ—ther is that circumcâ—sion which is outward in the flesh but he is a Iew which is one within and the circumcision is of the heart in the Spirite not in the letter where wee see hee maketh circumcision to stand of two parts part in the flesh and part in the heart partly in the spirite and partly in the letter Heereunto commeth b Col. 2 11. that saying Ye are circumcised with circumcision made without hands so that there is a circumcision without and there is another within by the vertue of Christ The same we may say of Baptisme there is a baptizing of the body and there is a baptizing of the soule the body is washed with water the soule is clensed by the precious bloud of our sauiour Christ which is the hidden and mysticall part of the Sacrament This appeareth by many examples recorded in Scripture Simon the sorcerer though he were baptized with water yet his heart was not right in the sight of God he remained c Acts 8 13 21 23. in the gall of bitternesse and in the bond of iniquity so that albeit hee were baptized yet he was not regenerated The Israelites were partakers of the d 1. Cor. 10 1 2 3 4 5. outward signes not of the inuisible grace They were all baptized vnto Moyses in that cloud and in that sea they did all eate the same spirituall meate they all dranke the same spirituall drinke yet with many of them God was not pleased The like may be saide of Iudas one of the twelue he did eate the Pascall lambe as wel as the rest of the Apostles but he did not eate Christ who is the lambe vndefiled and without spot as the other did This is that also which Iohn the e Mat. 3 11. Baptist teacheth Indeed I baptize you with water to amendment of life but hee that commeth after mee is mightier then I whose shooes I am not worthy to beare hee shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire where as the Baptist maketh two baptizers himselfe and Christ so hee distinguisheth their actions his owne to wash with water and the action of Christ to wash with the Holye Ghost Neither neede wee to seeke farre for reason to perswade any to beleeue this truth that the nature of a sacrament is neither wholy outward or wholy inward but taketh part of both seeing nothing can bee a signe of it selfe but a signe is a signe of another thing and seeing they are mysteries they haue an hidden meaning and spirituall vnderstanding If the water in Baptisme had not grace annexed vnto it it could not be a mystery We see the signe we see not the grace which is inuisible Now let vs come to the vses These parts though distinguished really one from another Vse 1 that the outward parts cannot bee the inward the earthly cannot be the heauenly the seale can not bee the thing sealed the token cannot bee the thing betokened nor contrariwise for this were to alter nature and mingle heauen and earth together yot in respect of the proportion betweene the signe and the thing signified and of the coniunction of them to the faithfull which receiue both the one and the other one part is affirmed of the other For wee must vnderstand that the Scripture in regard of this vnion speaketh of the Sacraments two waies to wit properly and figuratiuely Properly when that which belongeth to the signe is giuen to the signe and when the thing signified is giuen and applyed to the thing it selfe and thus each part hath his owne as Circumcision is called i Gen. 17 11. the signe of the Couenant And the blood of the Lambe is called k Exod. 12 13 a signe these are plaine and proper speeches and without figure Againe when it saith l Lu. 21 19 20. My body which is giuen for you my bloud m 1 Cor. 5 7. which is shedde for many for remission of sinnes we must vnderstand the wordes literally as they lye Figuratiuely when the signe is giuen to the thing signified and called by the name of it as Christ is called n 1 Cor. 5 7. the Passeouer the o Ioh. 1 29. Lambe of God his flesh is also saide to bee meate indeede and his blood drinke indeede the holy Spirite is called p Eze. 36 25. water or else the name of the thing signified is giuen to the signe as bread is called the q Mat. 26 28. body of Christ the cup is called the new Testament These speaches must bee taken figuratiuely and vnderstood by a change of name according to the intention and meaning of the Holy-Ghost so that we must beware that we doe not take or mistake the signe for the thing nor the thing for the signe seeing the parts are distinguished in nature though ioyned in the person Againe albeit by Gods ordinance these parts bee so vnited that by taking of the signe the faithfull are made partakers of the thing signified no lesse truely then the outward signes are receiued of our bodily senses yet wee must conceiue and consider that these outward inward parts remaine distinct and vnconfounded and therefore we must take heed we take not one for another we must not ascribe too much to the outward parts and so take them for the inward which hath beene the occasion of sundry errors from time to time Some attribute too little to the out-ward signe and some ascribe too much both waies the Sacrament is abused and the parts are misapplyed Hence sprang as a ranke weede in the Lords corne the doctrine of transubstantiation or carnall turning of the substance of bread into the bodye whereby the signe is swallowed vp the outward substance with them quite abolished for their fained Christ hath consumed the outward signe as the rich deuoureth and eateth the poore Thus the signe is consumed and too little regarded Others on the other side cleaue too much to the outward signe and rest
commanding the continuall vse thereof vntil the second comming of Christ The promise is This is my body which is giuen for you this is my bloud of the new Testament shed for you and for many for remission of sinnes Whatsoeuer signes of holye things God gaue to strengthen the faith of his children we may see discerne that God alwaies added the word to the seale the voice to the signe and doctrine to the sight so that when the signe was seene the worde was heard When one of the Seraphins bearing an hot coale in his hand which he had taken from the alter e Esa 6 6 7. touched the mouth of the Prophet hee said Loe this hath touched thy lips and thine iniquity shall be taken away and thy sins shall be purged Now wee know a coale hath not power and force to take away sinne but the word vttered by the Angell did assure him that he should be purged by the Holy-Ghost which was signified by the fire So when Ieremy saw the rod of an Almond tree the Lord saide vnto him Thou hast well seene for I will hasten my word to performe it He ioyneth the signe with the word for a more ample cōfirmation signifying by the rod of almond which first buddeth the hastye comming of the Babylonians against the Iewes Againe when Christ gaue to his Disciples the Holy-Ghost hee breathed on them and said f Iohn 20 22. Receiue the Holy-Ghost The corporall blast and breathing was not the Holy-Ghost but he added his word and promise with the outward signe to assure them that with the breathing hee bestowed a blessing Thus we see that the Sacraments haue the worde alwayes ioyned with them and without the worde whereby their institution and vse is declared they are as a dead bodye without life as a dumbe shew without voice as an empty cloud without water and as a barren tree without fruite Let vs apply this doctrine to our selues First it teacheth that they partake not the Sacraments aright that haue not the knowledge of the word that are ignorant both of the ordinance and institution of God and of the promise annexed to the institution of God of which sort there are many in the world that neuer labour to know what he hath appointed and commanded them to do If they do as others of the Church do therein they rest and seeke no further to be able to warrant their owne worke If they heare the word spoken if they see the body washed the bread broken and the wine poured out and receiue the outward signes they regard no more they go no higher they imagine that they haue done enough g Vnderstanding of the institution required of all they neuer desire to vnderstand the meaning of the words which are necessary to bee knowne comfortable to bee vnderstood and profitable to be marked If a man haue goods befallen or legacies bequeathed vnto him by any will or Testament will he not resort to his learned counsell to be carefull to vnderstand the Testament and know the meaning of the Testator Christ Iesus before his death made his will he hath made his children heires of his promise hee promiseth to them forgiuenesse of sinnes in this life and eternall life in the world to come Doth it not now behooue euery faithfull Christian to search into it and know what is promised and bequeathed vnto him Men of this world for the most part make their eldest and first borne heire of all and leaue little to the other but euery childe of God is as the eldest and as the h Exod. 4 22. first borne most deare to him he shall receiue his double portion the second shall haue no lesse then the first nor the third lesse then the second nor the younger then the elder the first shall be as the last and the last as the first for hee may doe with his owne what he list Againe if a man doe leaue all his sonnes heyres and rich inheritors for the most part lesse is bestowed on the daughters but all the children of God both his sonnes and daughters i Rom. 8 17. Gal. 4 7. shal be heyres euen the Heires of God and heyres annexed with Christ Iesus their share shal be as great as the portion of Sonnes Moreouer when a man hath passed all the dayes of his life in carke care what can he giue to his posterity but earthly riches and a transitory possession a fading inheritance leauing thē inheritors as well of his sorrow as of his substance It is not so with the children of God Christ by his last will and Testament hath promised to make his people sound in faith rich in hope blessed in the pardon of their sinnes heires of the kingdome which hee hath promised to them that loue him This is a great and vnspeakeable comfort to all Gods children whether high or low whether rich or poore So then we ought to bee much more carefull earnest to know throughly vnderstand perfectly the will of Christ then any naturall child is to search the meaning of the wil of his natural father And if men were not wholy carnall they would be thus far spiritually minded Againe is the word an outward part of the Sacrament Vse 2 Then the Sacraments must neuer be separated set apart from the worde They are not dumbe shewes and idle signes but haue alwaies the doctrine of God adioyning vnto them to shew the end vse and profite of them and the purpose of God in them This appeareth in all places where God gaue signes to confirme assure the truth of his promises When he gaue in mercy to Noah and al his posterity the k Gen. 9 11. Raine-bow immediately after the flood as a signe of his couenant hee addeth his word vnto the signe My couenant will I establish with you that from henceforth all flesh shall not be rooted out by the waters of the flood neither shall there be a flood to destroy the earth any more This is it the Apostle meaneth 1. Cor. 11. Ye shew the Lords death till he come Where hee teacheth that the Lords Supper cannot be truely deliuered and rightly administred vnles there be a declaration and shewing foorth of the death of Christ Wherefore it is no Sacrament except the worde and doctrine be ioyned vnto it by way of explication exposition of the outward signe Lastly those Sacraments are proued heereby to be no Vse 3 Sacraments which are foisted and brought in without the warrant of the word For take away the word and what is the outward Element but a bare signe What is the water in baptisme but common water What is the bread in the Lords Supper but common bread What is the wine but common wine such as men vse and all men may take at their ordinary tables Seeing therefore such signes and Sacraments as haue not Gods commandement for their institution nor promise of grace and
saluation annexed vnto the vsing of them are voide and nothing worth hereby the imagined and deuised Sacraments of the Church of Rome are condemned which deliuereth that it hath not receiued of the Lord and imposeth that to bee beleeued which it neuer learned in the word Hereby the last annoyling or extreame vnction is excluded wanting the word to warrant the continuall practise of it Also their confirmation hath neyther worde to institute the practise nor element ro assure any grace nor promise to approue any vse True it is they haue words to administer it but they are words of men not of God vnwritten not written of tradition not of Scripture The like might bee saide of mariage though we confesse and acknowledge it to bee an holy ordinance and m Heb. 13 4. honourable institution of God yet was it made no Sacrament hauing no word of institution no promise of sanctification and saluation annexed vnto all the faishfull vsers thereof neyther is it an instrument whereby God applyeth Christ and his sauing benefits to the comfort and consolation of his children Wherefore to conclude this point wee affirme that neyther the sonnes of Romulus at Rome nor of Remus at Rhemes shall euer be able to shew and proue that they are to be acknowledged receiued as Sacraments of the church which haue no warrant of the worde to command them nor promise annexed to assure the sauing graces of Christ to the worthy receiuers of them But such are their fiue pretended Sacraments of confirmation penance orders matrimony and extreame vnction wanting eyther the word or promise or both and therefore wee cannot receiue we cannot acknowledge we cannot beleeue them Thus much of the second outward part namely the word of institution CHAP. VI. Of the third outward part of a Sacrament THe third outward part of a Sacrament is the a The signe is an outward part of the Sacrament element or outward signe For wheresoeuer there is a Sacrament there must of necessity be a signe such as water is in baptisme and bread and wine in the Lords supper not of their owne nature but by the ordinance of God which are sanctified by the especiall word and prayer Therefore Iohn the Baptist baptized with water Christ when he instituted his last Supper tooke bread and brake it and gaue it to his Disciples Likewise hee tooke the cup wherein was the fruite of the Vine as appeareth when he b Mar. 14 25. saide I will drinke no more of the fruite of the Vine vntill that day that I drinke it new in the kingdome of God Seeing then it is cleare there must in euery Sacrament be a visible signe that may be seene and handled let vs see how we may profitably apply this to our instruction First seeing the signes and Sacramental rites are outward parts we must take heede wee ascribe not too much to the outward signe and so commit idolatry to the creature For the Water in Baptisme hath not power in it selfe force to wash away sin but by the ordinance of God it is made a signe and seale of regeneration Euen as the water of Iordan where Iohn baptized was no better then the waters of others places and Countries neyther had any strength and vertue to cleanse the Leapars that washed in it yet by the blessing of God Naaman the Syrian c 2 King 5 12 14. washing himselfe seauen times therein according to the direction of the Prophet was cleansed and healed of his leaprosie So the water vsed in the Sacrament of baptisme is in nature and substance the same with ordinary and common water neither hath it vigor and vertue to cleanse the soule yet by the institution of God it is appointed to seale vp the assurance of remission of sinnes Notwithstanding this confidence in the outward signe which in it selfe is as nothing hath since the fall of man rested and remained in his corrupt nature flattering himselfe and deceiuing his owne soule This fond and false opinion was in Adam immediately after his transgressiō he did attribute too much to the tree of life which had in it selfe no more life then the rest of the trees in the garden and therefore God would thrust him out of the garden e Gen. 3 22. least he should beguile himselfe with that conceite and imagination Thus did the Israelites trust too much in the Arke a signe of Gods comfortable presence and protection attributing saluation thereunto saying f 1 Sam. 4 3. It may saue vs out of the hands of our enemies therefore God ouerthrew them and gaue them into the hands of the Philistims The like we might say of their circumcision they gloried much of it and rested altogether in it and thought themselues wholy discharged by it howsoeuer they liued and whatsoeuer they practised This is the common error of the ignorant people they imagine they haue done God good seruice and sufficiently discharged their duty when they haue beene at the Communion albeit they know not what they haue receiued nor how it is to bee receiued albeit they know not nor vnderstand the meaning of the institution nor to what end it was ordained If they can say Lord wee haue eate and drunke in thy presence wee haue beene at thine owne Table wee haue sit downe with thee as thy guests we haue beene partakers of thy Supper they blesse themselues in their owne ignorance and thinke thēselues as sound Christians as any that liue in the Church Thus do these silly soules deceiue themselues and instead of the comfort of the Spirite they heape vpon themselues further damnation if they see any wilfully abstaine and and sent themselues from communicating comming to the Sacraments they are ready to condemne them and cry out against them and pronounce sentence vpon them howbeit they neuer consider their owne wayes that it were better neuer to receiue the Sacrament of the Supper of the Lord then to receiue ignorantly brutishly and vnworthily forasmuch as they are guilty of the bodye and blood of Christ Not that any should bee nourished or encouraged in their wilful recusancy but that al persons should learne to know what they do and whereabout they goe and wherefore they do receiue and so walke in the light as children of the light and thereby finde comfort rest in their owne hearts Againe we are taught hereby that they are no Sacraments Vse 2 that haue no signe no seale no element to signify to strengthen and to seale vp the promises of saluation For as we shewed before that euery Sacrament must haue Gods word to warrant it so must it haue an outward signe to approue the receiuing of it and to signifie the spiritual grace offered by it Heereby we learne what to hold of transubstantiation a doctrine teaching that the bread wine is turned into the very bodye and blood of Christ namely that it is a very fable to mocke fooles withall For
vse to be a signe of the cleansing of the soule Bread and wine at mens tables in their houses are set before them for the nourishment of their bodies but at the Lords Table they are ordained of God to an higher and holier vse euen to bee signes of the body and blood of Christ This is noted by the Euangelists and by the Apostle Paul that b Mat. 26 26. Mar. 14 22. Luke 12 19. 1 Cor. 11 24. the Lord Iesus before he brake the bread and gaue it hee blessed and gaue thankes to his Father that hee had appointed him to bee the redeemer of the world and giuen him authority to institute this Sacrament in remembrance of his death and passion For whereas the Euangelist Mathew saith he blessed the other by way of exposition say Hee gaue thankes so that the blessing heere spoken of is Giuing of thankes which also appeareth Luke 9 16. compared with Ioh. 6 11. And the Apostle saith 1 Tim. 4. Euery creature of God is good if it be receiued with thanksgiuing for it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer We see then that Consecration is when a thing is separated from a common and ciuill vse to a more speciall vse Iustin in Apol. 2 which is done by the authority of the word and by the vertue of prayer whereby it hath his ful force power and vertue The knowledge of this point serueth to cleere our Vse 1 doctrine to ouerthrow sundry errors of the Church of Rome First it sheweth that we hold and teach a consecration that is a sanctifying of the water in Baptisme and of the bread and wine in the Lords supper by the word by prayer and by thanksgiuing The bread â—â—d wine are changed not in nature but in quality not in substance but in vse not in essence but in the end not by force of certaine words but by Christs institution We acknowledge and confesse a consecration not a conuersion a sanctification of the signes not a transubstantiatioÌ„ of the substance into the body and blood of Christ Hee blessed and praised his Father as Mediator of the Church for the mystery of the redemption of mankinde and he g 1 Cor. 10 16 blessed the creatures that they might bee effectuall signes and serue for the confirmation and increase of our faith Secondly we are taught that consecration is not a bare and historicall reading of the Scripture neither a magical Vse 2 charme and incantation by force of certaine wordes as though these words This is my body being murmured and spoken ouer the bread and This cup is the new testament in my bloud whispered ouer the wine did fully finish a consecration and made the elements to bee immediately changed into the body and blood of Christ without any other obseruing of the institution For the Lord Iesus in pronouncing these words did not speake to the bread or to the wine but to his Apostles And hence it is that the forme of Christs giuing of thankes is not set downe by any Euangelist because our corruption and superstition is so great that if wee had the words we would ascribe power force to the words sillables and letters therfore the manner of his thanksgiuing is pretermitted This inclination of the heart is apparantly seene in the Romish Church who ascribe efficacy operation to the pronouncing of certaine words which is a part of sorcery a point of witchcraft Wheras we auouch that the whol action of taking breaking pouring out distributing eating drinking praying praising and rehearsing the institution of Christ are the consecration that is the separation of these creatures to this vse Thirdly if after the Sacramentall actions if after thanksgiuing to God if after prayer that we may vse the Creatures to the confirmation of our faith there doe follow consecration sanctification and change of the elements to another vse then the power effect and working of the Sacrament dependeth not vpon the intention of the Minister and therefore the h Concil Trident. sess 7. can 11. popish opinion is to bee refused and reproued that holdeth it to bee no Sacrament if the Minister haue not an intent and purpose in the administration thereof at least to do that which the church doth that is to consecrate the elements and to make a Sacrament If his mind bee not on his matters and his heart on his businesse in hand they holde it can be no Sacrament For otherwise saith Bellarmine If a Priest should reade the Gospell at the table of Prelates and religious men and in reading should pronounce these words This is my body this is my bloud then all the bread and wine vpon the Table should bee consecrate and changed into Christs body and blood which is not so because his intent is wanting Againe if a father should leade his son to the bath and there dip him in the water And say I wash thee in the name of the Father and though he think nothing of baptizing him yet it should be baptisme if an intent of baptizing were not required But I would gladly haue him answere this question What if a father should intend Baptisme by dipping his child in the bath whether that were baptisme or not Or suppose the Priest we spake of reading at the Prelates table should haue a minde and meaning to consecrate all the bread and wine vpon the table must it of necessity be a Sacrament and reall change of al Or admit the former Priest being in the saide Prelates wine celler supposing himselfe to bee in the Church and to stand at the Altar should pronounce the words of consecration with a purpose and intent to make a Sacrament should al the wine in that celler be turned into the blood of Christ Or if he being in a Bakers shoppe should there solemnely say This is my body with the foresaide resolution should all that bread be changed into the bodye of Christ Let them speake plainely let them tell vs directly what they hold I thinke they will not say so I am sure it is not so For other things are wanting that are needfull in this matter We haue shewed that a Sacrament is not made by bare pronouncing of certain words ascribing force to them after the manner of enchanters but the whole institution of Christ must be obserued k The Sacrament dependeth not vpon the intention of the Minister there must be distributing and receiuing there must bee prayer and thanksgiuing and from the vse of these followeth Consecration all which are wanting in the former examples and suppositions there is no taking no breaking no distributing no pouring out no receiuing no praying no thanksgiuing Wee see touching the word of God with what intent and vnder what pretence soeuer l Phil. 1 18. Mat. 23 2 3. it be preached if the Minister teach Christ crucified howsoeuer hee bee affected it may haue his effect in the heart and worke faith in the
of Christ seeing they are a principall part of his possession If they be a part of the houshold they ought to haue entrance into the house if they belong to the Citty of God who shall dare to shut the gates against them Or if they bee in the number of the sheepe of Christ who shal presume to keepe them from the sheepefold Or if they be sound members of the body of Christ who shall cut them off as rotten members Wherefore then u Gen. 17 7. Acts 2 39. 1. Cor 7 14. should they not receiue the seale whereby the promise is confirmed vnto them seeing they haue the promise it selfe of saluation Why should they not bee partakers of the outward signe a Mat. 19 14. seeing they are partakers of the thing signified Why should they be put backe from the figure seeing they haue the truth it selfe Why should they not be partakers of the Sacrament with the faithfull seeing they are enrolled in the fellowship of the faithfull And who shall depriue them of the seale of the couenant seeing they are partakers of regeneration and remission of sinnes Heereupon thus we reason whosoeuer are in the couenant and Church of God vnto them belongeth baptisme which is the seale of the couenant but Infants are in the Couenant and of the Church therefore to them belongeth baptisme which is the seale of the Couenant Againe to whome the promise appertaineth they may and ought to bee baptized but the promise was made euen to Infants therefore they may and ought to be baptized Furthermore to whom forgiuenesse of sinnes and the Holy-Ghost are promised and giuen they ought by no meanes to be denied the outward signe but forgiuenesse of sinnes and the Holy-Ghost are promised to Infants and giuen vnto them therefore infants ought not to be kept from the element of water no more then such as are of yeares of discretion Thus much of the first point putting Children into the right and possession of Baptisme as if it were the right heires into their inheritance from which they haue beene wrongfully and vniustly dispossessed Hauing now sufficiently proued by the Scripture that children are to be baptized it remaineth that we should maintaine this assertion against b Obiections of Anabaptists impugning childrens baptisme anâ—wered the cauils of the Anabaptists For as the former reasons grounded vpon the euident demonstration of the worde as vpon a pillar that cannot be shaken may perswade vs to embrace the truth so the weakenesse and sophistry which appeareth in the Obiections of the aduersaries serueth to confirme vs in this perswasion But let vs examine what is the strength of them First they obiect Obiection it was neuer commanded that Infants should be baptized I answere Answere vnblameable examples practises not contradicted are in the nature of precepts Againe the will of God approuing and appointing childrens baptisme appeareth c Col. 2 11.12 in that it came in place of circumcision Baptisme is our circumcision Besides we d Mat. 28 19. 1 Cor. 10 1 2. haue a generall commandement Go teach all nations and baptize them And the apostle saith all were baptized in the cloud and in the sea and he comprehendeth the whole Church when hee saith it was clensed with the washing of water Ephesians 5. verse 26. Christ saith all nations the Apostle saith all the Israelites let them shew where infants are excepted and exempted for we hold this as a certaine principle that a general commandement includeth the particular and comprehendeth the same vnder it as well as if it were by name expressed Secondly they obiect if infants may be baptized Obiection then they may be admitted to the Lords Supper for why should not the Supper be giuen to the whole church as wel as baptisme I answere Answere there is not the like reason and respect of both There is great difference betweene these two Sacraments For baptisme is a signe of our entrance and receiuing into the church so that the Supper is to be granted to none but to such as are baptized and are fit to beâ—r strong meat being instituted for our confirmation and sealing vnto vs that God hauing once receiued vs into the Church wil also euermore preserue vs in it that we neuer fall from it nor forsake it and will nourish and châ—â—â—sh vs by the body and blood of Christ Wherfore the Lord Iesus to shew that his Supper was not for children but for men would not administer it in the element of milke which is for infants and for new borne babes but in bread and wine which are for strong men that are of age Againe sundry conditions and considerations are required in the supper which debar yong infants that although they are to be baptized yet they ought not to be admitted to the Lords supper seeing by their young yeares they are excluded For it is required of all those that come to this supper e 1 Cor. 11.26 28 29. to shew foorth the Lords death to discerne the body and blood of Christ and try themselues whether they haue faith and repentance But infants cannot doe these things they cannot shew forth the Lords death they are not apt to discerne his body and blood they are not able to examine themselues and therefore infants for good causes are excluded from this Supper If any say Is this a good reason the promise doth belong to infants and therefore the Sacrament of Baptisme Then why may not the Lords Supper be as well giuen vnto them vpon the same ground This will not follow howsoeuer some of the ancient Fathers were of that opinion Cyprian Ser. 5. de laps August de eccl dogm cap. 52. Ioh. 6 6 5â— applying this Scripture to their purpose Ioh. 6 53. Except ye eate the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke his blood yee haue no life in you But this place is to be vnderstood of spirituall eating by faith not of the Sacramentall eating as wee shall shew in the next booke They were therefore deceiued that thought the Supper of the Lord did belong to infants And touching this consequence The promise of grace belongeth to children Therefore the outward signe of the Sacrament it is true being rightly vnderstood to wit according to the limitation and the appointment of God proper to euery Sacrament who hath ordained that the Sacrament of entrance should be receiued both of men and children Gen. 17. howbeit only the males in the old Testament and not before the eight day but in the new Testament both of male and female without restraint of time And touching the Supper of the Lord which is the Sacrament of our norishment it can appertaine to those onely that are come to yeares of discretion first because the end thereof is to shew the Lords death vntill he come 1 Cor. 11 26. 1 Cor. 11 28. Secondly because euery one that commeth vnto it is commanded to examine himselfe Mat. 26 26.
earth If this inward maister and teacher be wanting the Sacraments g The Sacraments profit not without the Spirit can work no more in our mindes then if the bright Sun should shine to the blinde eyes or a loud voice sound in deafe eares or fruitefull corne fall into the barren wildernes or a shower of raine fall vpon the hard stones Wherefore least the word of saluation should sound in our eares in vaine and Sacraments ioyned to the word should bee present before our eyes in vaine the Spirit worketh in vs whensoeuer we come vnto them aright he mollifieth the hardnesse of our hearts he frameth vs to new obedience and assureth vs that God offereth to vs his owne Sonne for our iustification and saluation For euen as the seede that falleth into a barren soile dyeth and rotteth yet if it be sowne in fruitfull ground wel tilled and manured it bringeth forth good increase with gaine and aduantage so likewise the word and the Sacraments if they hit vpon an hard necke and fall into a barren heart become vnprofitable and vnfruitefull but if the effectuall worke of the Spirite accompanieth the hearing of the one and receiuing of the other they are profitable auaileable and comfortable Thus much of the second part CHAP. X. Of the third inward part of baptisme THe third inward part of baptisme a The third inward part of baptisme is Christ Iesus is Christ represented and signified by the water For as the Apostle teacheth b Heb. 10 4. That the blood of buls and calues cannot take away sin so the water in baptisme cannot wash away sinnes It toucheth the body washeth it cleanseth and purgeth it but it can proceed no further Nay al the water in the riuers and in the Sea cannot scowre and make clean the conscience it is another water euen the Spirit that must do it Hence it is Ier. 2 22 that the Lord saith by his Prophet Ieremy chap. 2. Though thou wash thee with nitre and take thee much sope yet thine iniquity is marked before me saith the Lord. To this purpose speaketh Iob Iob. 9 30.31 chap. 9. If I wash my selfe with snow-water and make my hands neuer so cleane yet shalt thou plunge me in the Ditch and mine owne clothes shall abhorre me It is not therefore the outward water but the inward water that auaileth vs. For this c Act. 2 38. 10 â—8 19 5 cause the beleeuers are said to bee baptized in the name of Christ as Act. 2 38. Be baptized euery one of you in the name of Christ So chap. 19 5. They were baptized in the name of the Lord Iesus Not meaning heereby the forme and manner of baptizing but the fruit foundation and end of baptisme Likewise d 1 Pet. 3 21. the Apostle sheweth the same 1. Pet. 3 21. Baptisme answering to the figure of the Arke saueth vs by the resurrection of Iesus Christ There is no force in outward baptisme to saue the whole vertue and force floweth from the streame of Christs blood as the true materiall cause thereof wherein the power of inward baptisme doth consist The truth beeing euident that the pouring out of the blood of CHRIST is one of the inward partes of Baptisme let vs see the vses Vse 1 The vse of this part teacheth diuers points First that the outward washing with water is not the washing away of sins for theÌ„ whosoeuer were dipped in it should receiue forgiuenesse of sinnes repentance from dead workes and sanctification of the Spirit whether he beleeued or not e Acts 8.22 which is otherwise as we see Acts 8 22. Also they should not and could not be Christians and eternally saued which are not outwardly washed but departing this life without baptisme they should perish in the next world without redresse or redemptioÌ„ and so our condition were worse then the Iewes their condition in times past and the grace of God more restrained vnder the Gospell then it was vnder the law Moses offering more mercy then Christ himselfe So then the washing with water serueth to ratifie the shedding of Christs blood for the remission of our sinnes and the imputation of his righteousnesse to our iustification f 1 Ioh. 1 7. as 1. Ioh. 1 7. The blood of Iesus Christ his Sonne doth cleanse vs from all sinne So Reuel 1 5. He hath loued vs and washed vs from our sinnes in his blood and made vs Kings and Priestes vnto God euen his Father And Col. 1 14. the apostle saith In him we haue redemption by hâ—s blood that is forgiuenesse of sinnes Againe when we see with our bodily eyes the water Vse 2 poured vpon the body of the baptized wee must behold and consider with the eyes of faith the blotting out of all our sinnes as well originall as actuall as well after baptisme as before baptisme by the precious blood of Christ that we may assure our selues it is no idle action For we must not behold the Sacramentall rites as certaine dumbe gestures or stage-like shewes without substance and signification but we must make them serue to further our faith and edification or else we do horribly abuse them to the great dishonour of God and to the fearefull destruction of our owne soules Lastly it teacheth vs not to be led by the outward senses Vse 3 to measure the truth or to iudge of the substance of baptisme by the outward signe and visible parts but to haue our faith fixed on Christ crucified on the Crosse and signified in baptisme The Infidell seeing children solemnly baptized in the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the Holy-Ghost will rashly and ignorantly coniecture nothing to be there but naked rites and bare water but the faithfull and true Christian doth behold the washing of the soule and cleansing of the heart by the dearest blood of Christ So in the Lords Supper to the vnbeleeuer appeareth nothing but Bread and Wine because we see with our eies wee receiue with our hands wee taste with our mouth no more but the beleeuer knoweth that together with these signes God the Father offereth the body and blood of his Sonne to be spiritually receiued and digested Euen as he that is vnlettered and vnlearned if he looke g Esa 29 11 12. vpon the face of a booke beholdeth onely blacke colours and spots vpon the Paper seeth certaine figures and characters of Letters differing each from other but cannot reade the writing or comprehend the meaning but he that hath learned his Letters and is able to reade them reapeth great profite and instruction thereby So is it in the Sacraments He that resteth in the outward signe deceiueth himselfe but hee that respecteth the thing signified receiueth the profit and aduantage The Crosse of Christ and preaching of the Gospel h 1 Cor. 1 23.24 are a stumbling blocke to the Iewes and foolishnesse to the Graecians For the Infidell hearing that Christ was crucified
death hath that effectuall working in cleansing our soules from the corruption and filthinesse of sinne which naturall water hath in washing our bodies By the merit of his death we haue full forgiuenes of all our sinnes not onely originall but actuall not onely past but present and to come whose blood is neuer drawne dry but is euer fresh and ful of efficacy Therfore the words deliuered by the minister in baptisme at the commandement of Christ namely e Mat. 28 19. I baptize thee in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy-Ghost should be alwayes in our eares euen vntill the last gaspe and by them we ought to bee assured of the full forgiuenes of our offences against God For the blood of christ by which we are once washed can neuer bee drawne dry but is euer fresh full of force and strength to the continual clensing of our filthines and iniquities so that they neuer come into the sight of God neither are imputed vnto vs. Wherefore it is like vnto a sealed charter wherby is confirmed that all our sins are blotted out We are all taught by our baptism that none of the enemies of our saluation shal be able to lay any sin to our charge Art thou tempted to thinke that Christs blood was not shed for thee That thy transgressions are not pardoned That thou shalt bee brought to iudgement for them Doth Sathan tempt thy tender conscience with theÌ„ Thou maist as well doubt that thou wast not baptized and washed with water as doubt thy sinnes are not blotted out thou maist as well surmize thou perishedst in the water as suppose thou shalt perish in thy wickednes the floods wherof howsoeuer they go ouer thy head yet shall not be able to preuaile against thee fully and ouercome thee finally This serueth to conuince diuers hereticks that are altogether ignorant of the right vse of Baptisme The Messalâ—ans beleeued that baptisme was onely auaileable to take away former sinnes De diuin decre ca. de bapt But Theodoret teacheth that baptisme is the earnest of future graces not as a razor to cut away onely the sins that went before The Papists suppose no sinne forgiuen by baptisme in infants but one sin only which is originall In those that are baptized being of age whereof there is small or rare vse in these daies they inlarge and extend it thus farre as that it taketh away both originall and actuall sinnes before baptisme onely wherein although they would seeme to open the Lords hand very wide toward vs yet they are indeed notable Church-robbers who to maintaine their bellies their lusts do vtterly spoile vs not of a piece but of our whole saluation in Iesus Christ whilest they send vs to our owne satisfactions by prayers fastings whippings and such like Note therefore that our Sauiour saith He that beleeueth and is baptized Mar. 16 16. Tit. 3 5. 1 Pet. 3 21. shall be saued Saint Paul saith Tit. 3 5 that baptisme hath saued vs and Peter affirmeth that it doth saue vs 1 Pet. 3 21. Where the saluation that we haue through faith in baptisme being applied to the time past present and to come that is to all times it is euident that baptisme doth as well seale vp vnto vs the remission of the sinnes that wee commit at the last houre of death as the in-borne sinne wherein we were first conceiued in our mothers wombe This Saint Austine saw and therefore teacheth Aust de nuptijs concup lib. 1. cap. 33. that by the lauer of regeneration and word of sanctification all the euils of regenerate men are cleansed not onely sinnes past but such as are committed afterward by ignorance or infirmity so that great is the pardon of baptisme This then ouerthroweth the false d Concil Trid. sess 5. doctrine of the false Church of Rome the Mother of abhominations which teacheth that by the grace of Christ receiued in baptisme all our sinnes going before it are razed and blotted out and leaueth nothing in the party baptized e Bellar. lib. 1. de bapt cap. 13. that hath the name and nature of sin But albeit our sinnes be freely and fully forgiuen for Christs sake pardoned and not imputed couered and remembred no more yet the staine blot and remnants of sinne remaine though not raigne in our flesh so long as we liue in this world which in the end of our dayes together with the mortality and corruption of our bodies shall be taken away and abolished Indeed the Scripture teacheth that Christs blood cleanseth washeth g Iob. 1.29 Psal 32.1 and taketh away sin Ioh. 1. Behold the Lambe of God which taketh away the sin of the world but this is not by an actual purging of vs from all corruption but in freely acquiting and truely discharging vs from the guilt offence and punishment before God as Psal 32 Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sins are lightened blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not sin Therefore though they be forgiuen yet they remaine g 1 Ioh. 1 8. as appeareth Iohn 1 29. If we say we haue no sin we deceiue our selues and there is no truth in vs. And Salomon in his worthy prayer saith If any sin against thee 1 Kings 8 46. Rom 7 23. Eph. 4 23. Col. 3 3. Esay 64 6. for there is no man that sinneth not So the Apostle teacheth and toucheth this truth by his owne experience Rom. 7. I see another law in my members rebelling against the law of my mind and leading me captiue vnto the law of sin which is in my members We are all as a filthy cloth the flesh rebelleth against the Spirit and in nothing we can do the things we would so that if God enter into iudgement with vs wee cannot stand in his sight And if originall sinne were extinguished and vtterly abolished in baptisme then they which are baptized should sin no more but we see they sin againe after their baptisme To conclude baptisme is auaileable not onely for sins before but it is a seale for confirmation of faith touching the remission of those sins that are committed after baptisme as well as done before as our blessed Sauiour teacheth Marke 16 16. Hee that shall beleeue and bee baptized shall be saued but he that will not beleeue shall be damned Faith then beleeueth the forgiuenes of all sinnes past and to come inasmuch as the blood of Christ cleanseth froÌ„ all sins And the apostle accordeth heereunto Titus 3 5 7. According to his mercy hee saued vs by the washing of the newe birth and the renewing of the Holy-Ghost that we being iustified by his grace should be made heires according to the hope of euerlasting life Where we see that the promise of iustification is generall against all sinnes Thus much of the second vse CHAP. XIIII Of the third vse of Baptisme THe third vse of baptisme is to kill and bury
therefore they will rest themselues either in the true interpretation of the Scripture or in the exposition of the ancient fathers or in the confession of their owne Writers wee cannot doubt but the Apostle naming the Lords Supper vnderstandeth the Sacrament of the body bloud of Christ As for those that suppose these loue-feasts and bankets of charity were called the Lords Supper because they were celebrated in the Church of our Lord it is auouched both falsly and absurdly Falsly because there were theÌ„ no churches builded nor any where to be found nor in many yeares after Absurdly because it will follow by this reason if the place may alwaies giue denomination to the thing that any error or heresie and false doctrine preached in the Church may be called the heresie of our Lord or the false doctrine of our Lord forasmuch as it is preached in the Church of our Lord. The next title giuen to this Sacrament is the breaking of bread which offereth to our considerations these vses not e The vses of calling this Sacrament the bâ—eaking of bread to be passed ouer First it sheweth that the substance of bread remaineth after the words of consecration and is not altered by any strange transubstantiation For when the Apostle saith This is my body f 1 Cor. 11 23 which is broken for you properly it cannot be vnderstood of the body of Christ which Vse 1 was g Ioh 19 30. not broken but of his crucifying and death by a figuratiue speech taken froÌ„ the substance of the bread which Christ brake to distribute it among his Disciples and to represent effectually his suffering for vs. The accidents of bread cannot be broken as we shall see afterward no more then they can feed and nourish Besides we learne heereby that tropes and figures are vsed Vse 2 in the sacraments contrary to the opinion and assertion of the Church of Rome as we make plaine by the institution and as we constraine the aduersaries themselues to confesse as when it is said his body was broken where the litterall sence cannot be retained seeing a bone of him could not be broken Likewise when it is said The cup is the new testament the rocke was Christ the bread is the communion of the body of Christ these and such like cannot be interpreted without a figure Lastly seeing of this one action the whole Sacrament hath his denomination h Acts 2 42. and 20 7. as appeareth in many places Act. Vse 3 2 42. and 20 7. and 1 Cor. 11 24. we must hold that as the Apostles and other Ministers of the Church were wont in the administration of the Supper to breake the bread so must we follow their example as they also followed the example of Christ Neither must this bee accounted and accepted as an indifferent ceremony to be admitted or omitted at our own choice and pleasure seeing Christ Iesus the Lord of this sacrament commanded the Scripture hath commended the Apostles haue practised and the Ministers afterward obserued the same i 1 Cor. 10 16. as the apostle witnesseth The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ speaking of himselfe and the rest of the Ministers of the Church Besides it is an effectuall expressing and representation of the passion and crucifying of Christ as also the pouring out of the wine into the cuppe of the Lord. Wherefore they are to be accused and conuinced as heynous breakers of the high ordinance of Christ as we see in the Church of Rome who omit this breaking of the bread as impertinent and vnnecessary and as not significant For Christ Iesus commanded his Disciples to eate that bread which he had broken and this breaking pertaineth to the ende of the Sacrament so that it cannot bee passed ouer without neglect of the institution of Christ and of the essence of the Supper of which we will speake afterward The next title giuen to this sacrament is the table of the Lord and it is rightly so called as by a very fit name For seeing it is a Supper and a most heauenly banket it is requisite there should bee a table answerable vnto it that as it is the Supper of the Lord so there may be a table for the administration of it From hence we conclude diuers good vses k The vses of calling this Sacramâ—nt the table of the Lord. for our further instruction First of all it sheweth that Christ and his Apostles in the celebration of the Supper vsed a table not an altar For albeit the apostle Paul speaketh vnproperly of the table and doth thereby vnderstand the heauenly meate and drinke which was set vpon the table for all the Lords guests yet withall he insinuateth and signifieth the place wheron they were put to wit vpon a table In like manner our Sauiour Christ at the first institution of this Sacrament remained at the table with his Disciples he stood not with theÌ„ at the altar Now according to the example of Christ and his Disciples must be the practise of all Churches inasmuch as Christ shedding his blood on the Crosse had abolished all altars and therefore the Infidels did oftentimss reproue and reproach the Christians because they had no altars who on the other side defended themselues that their Altars are the congregations of such as bow themselues in prayers and the spirits of iust men which smell as sweet incense in the nostrils of God other Altars then these they acknowledge none to be among them Furthermore inasmuch as the Sacrament of the body and Vse 2 blood of Christ was accustomably administred on a Table not an Altar of wood not of stone made moueable not immoueable We learne from hence that it is a Sacrament not a sacrifice An altar doth inferre and presuppose a sacrifice and a sacrifice is referred to the altar whereon it is offered But we haue not now properly any sacrifice for that were to account the al-sufficient sacrifice of Christ as vnsufficient and vnperfect therefore we are not to bring altars againe into the Church There is no vse of altars in the new Testament seeing the making of them together with other types and ceremonies of the olde Testament through the death of Christ is abolished m 1 Cor 9.13 as the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 9. Doe ye not know that they which minister about holy things eate of the things of the Temple and they which waite at the Altar are partakers of the Altars And to like purpose Heb. 13 10. We haue an altar whereof they haue no right to eate which serue in the Tabernacle that is such as retaine the necessary vse of the ceremonies n Gal. 4 9. and beggerly rudiments of the Iewes are fallen from Christ Whereby we see plainely and apparently that sacrifices and altars stood together and fell together and therefore whereas they would conclude the sacrifice of Masse from the vse of the altars we may
where to lay his head not the kingdomes and gouernments of this world for his kingdome is not of b Ioh. 18 36. this world but the forgiuenes of sins and euerlasting life obtained by the body of Christ giuen and his blood shed for vs and our redemption Wherefore if God haue so loued vs if Christ haue not spared his owne life to giue vs life and saluation how bitter ought our sins to be vnto vs and how ought we to striue against them If we will hate enemies heere are enemies for vs to hate if we will seeke reuenge against enemies let vs fight against them that seeke our ouerthrow and the destruction of our soule and body There is no reconciliation and attonement to be made with these enemies if thou kill not them they wil kill and condemne thee for euer Hitherto of the names giuen to this Sacrament CHAP. II. What the Lords Supper is AS we haue in the former chapter considered the names and titles attributed to this Sacrament so now we wil see what the Lords Supper is For we shall neuer vnderstand the nature thereof except we be able to define or describe it Therefore a What the Lords Supper is the Lords Supper is the second Sacrament wherein by visible receiuing of bread and wine our spirituall communion with the bodye and blood of Christ is represented This description is plainely proued by the b Mat. 26 26.27 1 Cor. 10 16.17 1 Cor. 11 24.25 institution of Christ by the first celebration of it and by other apparent testimonies of holy Scripture First I say it is the second Sacrament because such as haue interest in the Lord Supper must be first partakers of the other Sacrament for Christ and his apostles ministred it to those that were before baptized And how should they be continually nourished and fed at his table who are not knowne to be of his house nor admâ—tted members of his family We must be receiued into his protection and iurisdiction before we sit downe at his table for our refection They then that are in the house must be fed and fostered in the house the seuerall parts of the family haue the priuiledges of the family it is not lawfull to take the childrens bread and giue it vnto strangers Now baptisme is the true bath of our soules to clense our sores and an honourable badge whereby we are dedicated to the seruice of Christ and haue interest in the priuiledges of the Church sealed vp being partakers hereof we come with comfort to the Lords Supper Vnder the law none vncircumcised c Exod 12 4â— were admitted to the Passeouer as appeareth Exodus 12. If a stranger will obserue the passeouer let him circumcise all the maleâ— that belong vnto him If then the vncircumcised had bin admitted the Passeouer had beene prophaned Wherefore it is not enough for vs once to bee baptized and admitted into the number of the people of God we must also be partakers of Christs Supper When as by baptisme we are brought into the Church of God wee are afterward nourished by this heauenly banket to eternall life Againe I say in the former description that by the bread and wine the bodye and blood of Christ are represented Heerein consisteth the substance of this Sacrament he was truely giuen for vs and his blood was shed for the remission of sinnes least our faith should wander least our hope should wauer Therefore he saith to his Disciples d Lâ—ke 22 19.20 Mar. 14 24. This is my body which was giuen for you this is the cup of the new testament which was shed for you and for many for the remission of sinnes Vse 1 Now that the description of the Lords Supper is prooued let the vses thereof in the next place be declared Hereby we learne first that God doth not lye nor dally with vs when we come to his heauenly table but doth truely offer those benefits in Christ which are represented to all that are admitted thereunto and therefore the apostle said e 1 Cor. 10.3 4. they did all eate the same spirituall meate and did all drinke the same spirituall drinke Indeed many of them did receiue onely the outward signes and did refuse or neglect the spirituall grace so liuely represented and truely offered vnto them but the greater was their sinne who laboured for the meate that perisheth f 1 Ioh. 6 27. but reiected the meat that endureth to euerlasting life Likewise Christ in the administration of his Supper saith g Mat. 26 26. take eate this is my body When he biddeth vs take doth he not giue When he chargeth vs to eat and drinke doth he not offer When he commandeth vs to doe this doth he not apply the thing signified If then we come to this Supper and depart away without Christ and without comfort the cause is in our selues he is come neere vnto vs he standeth as it were at the doore knocking being ready to enter he mercifully offereth himselfe vnto vs but we refuse him we will none of him we bid him depart from vs and shut the entrance of our hearts against him Vse 2 Againe we see heere the excellent price and preheminence of the Lords Supper howsoeuer to those whose faith it doth not nourish whose assurance it doth not confirme and whose saluation it doth not further it is turned into most hurtfull and deadly poyson yet it is an holy banket for the Lords guests an instrument of grace a medicine for the sicke a pledge of saluation a comfort for the sinner an assurance of Gods promises a seale of our faith an helpe for the weake meate for the hungry drinke for the thirsty and a refuge for the distressed in time of tentation Is not this a worthy dignity Is not this a great priuiledge and an high prerogatiue So that we must highly regard and reuerently esteeme this mystery of our religion and badge of our profession to the glory of God and our owne comfort He that is not moued heereby to a reuerent regard thereof hath no sparke of Gods Spirit in him but lyeth in darknesse and discomfit Let vs then make good vse of it all the dayes of our lifes and not abuse it to our destruction It is not enough to seeme religious and pretend reformation of our euil waies what time we do receiue it and to hang downe our heads like a bulrush for a day and immediately after to runne into all excesse of riot We see how many abuse themselues and the Sacrament giuing themselues to feasting and banketting and surfetting and haue soone forgotten where they haue bin what they haue done whom they haue serued and how they haue appeared before the presence of the eternall God We see also in others how contentions and brawlings breake out which seemed smothered and suppressed for a time like lightning and thunder out of a Cloud or like fire couered vnder the ashes whose flame kindleth afterward
heauens containe him vntill the times of restitution of all things Besides he should euery day ascend which ouerthroweth our faith and withall ouerturneth the truth of his ascension and bringeth in a strange maner of his taking vp neuer beleeued or receiued or deliuered or dreamed of in the Church Furthermore as the body of Christ is first supposed to be receiued and then the blood so the body should first asceÌ„d without the blood and afterward the blood alone without the body Lastly as wel we may hold and beleeue that he dyeth often riseth againe often is conceiued and borne oftentimes as hold his continual and daily ascension Thus also we may reason coÌ„cerning the wine If it be turned into the blood of Christ what becommeth of that blood Either it must necessarily passe into our substance and then Christs blood should be mingled with our blood as the blood of the Galileans was mingled with their sacrifices Lu. 13. Luk. 13 1. Or else it must perish and come to nothing and then it should dry vp as water and vanish away as smoake consume as a vapour Or lastly it must returne into heauen which doth ouerturne his ascending from the earth in as much as it was there before And as there can no other way be deuised so none of these can stand either with diuinity or philosophy either with faith or reason either with Scripture or nature and therefore th se pillars being remoued this tower of Babell I mean the doctrine of transubstantiation must of necessity fall to the ground The 18. reason If the Disciples had not vnderstood Christ to cal the bread his body sacramentally they would haue bin greatly troubled who ofteÌ„ doubted of the least things demanded the vnderstanding of theÌ„ As the hearers of Christ I h. 6. supposing he had spoken of a carnall manner of eating his e Ioh. 6 52 60 flesh were troubled and offended saying How can this man giue vs his flesh to eate And ver 60. This is an hard saying who can heare â—t Wherfore who seeth not that they would haue maruelled and required farther if they had vnderstood Christ to haue changed the bread into his body and the wine into his blood But they doubt not they demand not they maruell not they murmure not therefore beleeue not this iugling of transubstantiation or turning of one substance into another And if they beleeued it not how should we receiue it If they receiued it not how should we beleeue it The 19. argument It ouerturneth sundry Articles of ouâ— Christian faith We beleeue that Christ Iesus was begotten of the Father before al worlds and borne in time of the Virgin Mary this the Scripture teacheth this the Creed deliuereth this euery true Christian professeth beleeueth But if the bread bee transubstantiated into the bodye of Christ and the wine into the blood of Christ then his body is made and borne of bread and wine and the Priest after the words of consecration may say a little pretty son is borne vnto vs and newly made Wherefore in the Missal of Sarum after that the Priest hath consecrated hee maketh a low leg worshipping the worke of his owne hands and saith Aue which is as much as God saue you Sir or you are welcome to towne Againe we beleeue that Christ was crucified and dyed for our sinnes that he was buried rose againe ascended sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almighty But if the body of Christ be made of bread as often as the Eucharist is celebrated then Christ being on the Crosse might be elsewhere then on the Crosse when he dyed he might be where he suffered nothing lying in the graue he might be out of the graue yea he might be in the graue after his resurrection and rising out of the graue wherof notwithstanding the Angels said f Mat 28 5. he is not heere Lastly wee beleeue that Christ shal come from heauen to iudge the quick and dead and that in the same manner he ascended g Reuel 1 7. whoÌ„ we doubt not but men shall see as Reuel 1.7 Euery eye shall see him yea euen they which pierced him through But if Christs body be made of bread he shall stare and start out of the pixe and not come from heauen and that in another shape then when he ascended nay thus he should come daily vnto vs and yet no man can see him nor perceiue his comming All these deuices ouerthrow the foundation of faith sauour of nouelty and bring in heresie against all certaine grounds of true religion The 20 argument If by vertue of Christs words transubstantiation were brought to passe and the true bodye of Christ were really present on the earth then the bread should be changed into whole Christ that is into his body indued with his magnitude quantity quality colour all his dimensions For Christ said not at his Supper this is the substance of my body without accidents but h Luk. 21.16 1 Cor. 11 24. This is my body wh ch is giuen for you and which is broken for you Therefore the body was visible and seene of them al it was felt it had all accidents agreeable thereunto and the substance of Christs body alone without his qualities was not crucified on the Crosse neither yet could be crucified Notwithstanding we see not Christs body vpon the earth nor any adioynt thereof is perceiued or discerned Where are they then Are they in the substance of Christs body which is in heauen And not in the substance of his body which is on the earth Then they make Christ to haue two distinct bodies for one and the same body cannot haue his properties and dimensions and yet be without them which necessarily implyeth a contradiction consequently falsehood especially considering how great a difference they make betweene the body of Christ in heauen and this body that lyeth and lurketh vnder the accidents and shewes of bread in their boxe The 21. reason It destroyeth the nature of a true body it taketh away the defence vsed against hereticks bringeth in the heresies of Marcion of Eutyches and the Manichies which i August ad Quod vult de denyed Christ to haue a solid and true humane body and held that he had onely a phantasticall body without any materiall flesh blood or bone in appearance and sight somewhat but in deed and substance nothing For they teach that his body is in infinite places at once and those discontinued void of quantity and quality not circumscribed not visible nor any way sensible that being in heauen he is really and corporally on earth though not in the distance betweene heauen and earth nor in those places where the host is not which is to assigne innumerable bodies to our Sauiour Christ and consequently to make him no body which is in effect as much as to deny he is come in the flesh k 1 Ioh 4 3. and
2 Ioh. 7. which is the very doctrine of Anti-Christ himselfe as Iohn speaketh Euery spirit that confesseth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God but this is the spirit of Anti-Christ of whom ye haue heard And in his 2. Epistle Many deceiuers are entred into the world which confesse not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh he that is such a one is a deceiuer and an Anti-Christ But Occam propoundeth this as the doctrine of the schooles that l Occam in cen tilo â—heeâ— conclus 25 26. The body of Christ is euery where as God is euery where and that if there were an host that filled all the world the body of Christ might be with euery part thereof when it should be consecrated And Holcot treading in the same steps of the schooles not of the Scriptures saith If there had beene a thousand hosts in a thousand places at the same time that Christ did hang vpon the Crosse m Hoâ—cot in 4. lib sentent quaest 2. Christ had beene crucified in a thousand places But it is an vnseparable property of bodies to be locall and contained in place n August epist 57. ad Dardan take away space of place and true dimensions from bodies and they are no where as Augustine teacheth Besides hence the Fathers concluded the truth of Christs body because o Luk. 24 39. he might be seene handled and because he had flesh and bones according to the Scriptures Behold my hands and my feete for it is I my selfe handle me and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as yee see that I haue But if he be neither seene nor handled in the Sacrament nor discerned to haue flesh and bones how shall his humanity be holden and maintained against hereticks impugning the same The 22. reason It taketh away all iudgement from the senses and maketh the Sacrament of truth to be a SacrameÌ„t of forgery falsehood for the senses of seeing of tasting of touching of handling and smelling do iudge bread wine to be in the Sacrament and not mans flesh truely and properly neither can p Ariâ—t lib. 2. de anim cap. 6. all the senses bee deceiued in their proper obiects as euen the Philosophers themselues doe teach and that truely The 23. reason It is an horrible acte and vnnatural cruelty for man to eate mans flesh and for man to drinke mans blood and therefore the Papists are as inhumane as the Cyclopes Cannibals and other barbarous people It is more bruitish and barbarous q August de doctrâ— Christ lib. 3 cap. 16. Cyril anat 11. to eate mans flesh then to kill a man and to drinke mans blood then to shed it Thus they make Christian people eaters of mans flesh and blood-suckers which is beastly and horrible wickednesse which is threatned oftentimes as a punishment Reuel 16 6. and Ezekiel 39 17 18. and noted as a thing vnlawfull 1 Chron. 11 19. The 24. reason the Apostle maketh an opposition betweene the table of the Lord and the table of Diuels saying r 1 Cor. 10 20.21 Ye cannot drinke the cup of the Lord and the cup of diuels ye cannot be partakers of the Lords table and of the table of diuels where he sheweth that to eate the flesh offered vnto Idols is to be partakers of the Idols as the bread which we breake is the participation and communion of the body of the Lord. Hence he concludeth that they should not eate of those things which the Gentiles sacrifice to Idols because they haue fellowship with the Diuels that eate of them euen as they are vnited to Christ which partake of the bread in the Supper If then the flesh offered to Idols be not transubstantiated why should the sacramentall bread be turned into the body of Christ seeing it sufficeth to make vs partakers of the Lords body to eat of the bread as it was sufficient to make them partakers of the Idols to eate of the things offered vnto them The 25. reason If the institution of Christ be a sufficient direction vnto the Church what to hold in this question we shall easily giue this transubstantiation a fall Wee see in the cases of matrimony that did befall our Sauiour bringeth them to the first institution and thereby dissolueth the doubts and difficulties that arose saying Å¿ Mat 19 3. 4 8. From the beginning it was not so So when any controuersie ariseth about the Lords Supper the ordinance of Christ is able to take it vp how great or grieuous soeuer it grow Now there is no sentence no word no sillable no iot no title in the description of the Supper that fauoureth or sauoureth of transubstantiation or signifieth and insinuateth any such matter True it is Christ saith t Mat. 26 26. This is my body but to be doth not signifie to transubstantiate for then when he saith u Ioh. 15 1. 10 7. 14 6. I am the true vine I am the doore the way and such like he shall be turned and transubstantiated into a natural vine into a materiall doore into an high way from whence would follow infinite abuse and absurdities Besides if the word is in the institution signifie is transubstantiated that is changed from one substance into another from bread into flesh from wine into blood then the change should be made before all the words be vttered so that hence it wold follow that it cannot be done by vertue of the words which goeth before the pronouncing of the words Last of all the maintainers of transubstantiation as the builders of Babell haue their tongues diuided and their languages confounded they cannot accord together but vary and dissent one from another a Mar. 14 56. like the false witnesses that arose against Christ First they know not certainely whether the bread bee turned into his body or come in place thereof the substance departing Secondly some a-low not these speeches b Thom. p. 3. qu. 75 art 3. bread is Christs body or bread is made Christs body but will haue it said Christs body is made of bread c Canon conuertantur others condemne this speech also that bread is made christs body Thirdly they know not what is brokeÌ„ whether bread or accidents or nothing others say the true body of Christ is broken Fourthly they agree not whether their water in the chalice mingled with wine bee transubstantiated some say it is other say it is not some more sober then the rest are afraid what to say d Durand li. 4. and aske who is able to decide the question Others say it is turned into the humors of his body others vnknit the knot thus that the water is turned into the wine then the wine into his blood and therefore are circumspect to giue this cautel that a little water be mingled being afraid least if more water were put in then the wine the wine should be
as the Euangelist Marke accordeth saying They all dranke of it so the Apostle doth not pretermit it but saith All were made to drinke as if the Lord Iesus the Euangelists and the Apostles would preuent before hand the corruption that followed in the Church of Rome Wherefore seeing drinking of the cup doth not properly note out the whole action because no man was euer so grosly blinded to suppose that the cup might be alone administred it followeth that by this member expressed we must vnderstand the other and by one part the whole Furthermore it is a ruled case among themselues that it is flat sacriledge if a Priest consecrate not this Sacrament in both kindes but do it in bread onely If then the former Scriptures Act. 2. and chap 20. proue the receiuing vnder one kinde because bread onely is expressed and so the cup to bee excluded it will likewise follow they consecrated in one kinde because the wine is not expressed and therefore by these places neither Priest nor people should take the cup if they will not admit a trope or figure Neither can they say that Luke describeth not what the Apostles consecrated or receiued but what they deliuered to the people for the Euangelist declareth Acts 20 11. not onely that the Apostle brake the bread but t Act. 20 7. did eate there of himselfe so that they must confesse that Paul also receiued in one kinde and consecrated in one kinde or else necessarily grant one part put for the whole as likewise we see 1 Cor. 11. where he doth expresly touch and teach both kindes u 1 Cor. 11 26 27 28 29. to the eating of the bread ioyning the drinking of this cup yet sometimes a 1 Cor. 11.20 29 33. he expresseth onely the one signe for shortnesse sake and the Church had receiued this vsuall manner of speaking to call the Lords Supper the breaking of bread as verse 20. When ye come together into one place this is not to eate the Lords Supper and verse 33. When ye come together to eate tarry one for another likewise verse 29 He discerneth not the Lords body and yet in the sentence going before he saith that such as eate and drinke vnworthily doe eate and drinke their owne iudgement Wherefore as the Apostles alwayes celebrated the Supper by consecration both of the bread and of the cuppe so the people alwaies receiued in both these kiâ—des to their great comfort and consolation Thirdly they pretend that Christ our Sauiour did eate Obiection 3 with the two Disciples at Emaus Luk. 24.30 where it is onely said Iesus tooke bread and when he had giuen thanks he brake it Howbeit heere is no speech of the cup at all of taking it into his hands and deliuering it into their hands I answere Answere that the Euangelist speaketh not of the Sacrament in this place but of their ordinary repast for the sustenance of the body Secondly suppose and admit that Christ had there administred the holy Supper because here is mention made of taking and blessing and breaking and giuing of bread yet it will not follow by any good consequent that there was no wine at all because Luke speaketh of bread onely for it is said in like manner that Ioseph made Gouernour of the land of Egypt Gen. 43 25. and 37 25. Mat. 14 19. Luk. 9 16. inuited his brethren to eate bread the meaning is not that they were bidden to a dry feast and dranke not at it but one part is put for the whole nourishment So are the words to be vnderstood in this place that they did eate drinke together hauing communed and trauelled together If any man remaine obstinate and will not be satisfied with these things but aske further how it will appeare that there was more then bread vsed among them I referre him to the words of Peter preaching to Cornelius Acts 10. Act. 10 40.41 where speaking of Christ he saith Him God raised vp the third day and shewed him openly not to al the people but vnto vs witnesses chosen before of God euen to vs that did eate and drinke with him after he rose froÌ„ the dead In which words the truth of his resurrection is proued by performing of such actions as were ordinary familiar and albeit he be said not once or twice but oftentimes to eate with them Ioh. 21 13. Luk. 24 33 43. yet Peter testifieth in this place that he did both eate drinke and so we are to vnderstand these words Lastly let them marke what will follow from these words being restrained to eating onely for thereby we gather not onely that the two disciples did not drinke but that Christ himselfe druÌ„ke not who is supposed to deliuer the Supper for there is no speech or mention of it nor one sillable touching any such matter And if Christ did not drinke then the Priestes also should be exempted from the necessity of partaking of the cup which marreth all the market and merchandise of these halfe communions Obiection 4 Lastly they alledge that there is an vnion and coniunction of each signe that the body is in the blood and the blood in the body that Christ is wholy and perfectly vnder each kinde because now in his glorious body b Concomitantia there is no separation of the body from the blood or blood from the body I answere Answere surely if this were so it were a fault and friuolous thing to do that by more which may be done by fewer to vse two kindes which may as well be done and is done vnder one as a wise Philosopher teacheth Besides if one may reason in that sort the whole Supper might be abrogated for we are made partakers of Christ in d Gal. 3 27. baptism and he dwelleth in our hearts by e Heb 3 14 15 Ephe. 3 17. faith which commeth by the word of God Againe were not Christ and his Apostles as wise as they Were they ignorant of this vnion Did they not know this accompanying of the body with the blood and blood with the body Is the present church of Rome wiser then he in whom all the f Col. 1 19. 2 3 9. treasures of wisedome and knowledge are hid If they thinke so let them tell vs plainely if not let them lay their hands vpon their mouth and submit themselues vnto him who administred it in both kinds and commanded his Apostles to doe the like Moreouer Christ would haue vs in his Supper consider his blood separated from his body and set his death before our eyes and his precious blood shed out of his side so that deliuering the cuppe he said g Mat. 26.27.28 Drinke ye all of this for this is my blood of the new testament which is shed for many without which shedding there is h Heb. 9 22. no forgiuenesse of sins as the Apostle teacheth Wherefore seeing these two are contrary one to the other and
the quicke the dead abolishing the fruite and remembrance of the death of Christ disanulling his Priest-hood giuing him to his Father whereas the Father hath giuen him to vs and imagining thereby to pay a price to God which he shold receiue as a satisfaction for our sins True it is the Lords Supper may afâ—er a sort be called a sacrifice not as the Church of Rome meaneth a In wine â—eaâ— Ch â—ists Suâ—pâ—◠〈◊〉 be caâ—led a â—acâ—ifiâ—e but because therein we offer vp praises thanksgiuings to God for that sacrifice of attonemeÌ„t once made vpon the Crosse which is most acceptable to God and because such as come aright thereunto offer vp themselue wholy to God a reasonable holy and liuing sacrifice and lastly because therby we cal to our remembrance the bloody sacrifice of Christ with all the circumstances thereof the shame of the Crosse the darkenesse of the heauen the shaking of the earth the renting of the ayre the cleauing of the rocks the reproches of the Iewes the taunts of the Souldiors the opening of the graues and the conquering of the Diuell For the Christians in former times b The Fathers of the church liuing among the Gentile called thâ— sâ—pper a saâ—â—â—â— perceiuing that many both Iewes and Gentiles refused to imbrace the faith of Christ and to ioyne themselues to the Church because they pretend the want of sacrifices among thâ—m and nature engrafted in all nations this principle that we haue no free accesse to God no true peace to our selues without a sacrifice the Fathers to win such as were without affirmed that the Church had also a sacrifice and thereupon entituled the Sacrament of the Supper with the name of a sacrifice for the causes before remembred But for a mortall man whose breath is in his nostrils to presume in the pride of his heart vnder the formes of bread and wine o offer vp Christ the Sonne of God in sacrifice to his Father and to dare to desire the Father fauourably to behold and accept his owne Sonne is idolatry blasphemy horrible impiety to be detested of all true hearted Christians Touching the originall of d The originall of the word Masse the word Masse it seemeth to come from an ancient custome of the Church sending away such as communicated not For the Deacon was accustomed to bid theÌ„ depart that were nouices in the faith and such as by Church-discipline e Folid 〈◊〉 de inuent Rerum lâ—b 5. c 19. were remoued from the Communion This dimission of them was noted by the word Mâ—ssâ— signifying a sending away and licensing to depart and thus some of f Suctâ—â— in Calâ—g cap 24. the heathen vsed it The name then being in it selfe not euill is turned into an euill practise and therefore as it is vsed and vnderstood of our aduersaries we reiect both the name and thing it selfe for these causes First no Angell no man no creature is of that dignity and worthines that he may offer vp and sacrifice the Sonne of God for the Priest is aboue the sacrifice they therefore that will be the Priests to offer Christ aduance lift vp themselues aboue Christ Secondly if Christ bee really offered in the Masse then hee is killed truely and indeed for a reall sacrifice proueth a reall death and when Christ was sacrificed really he dyed really as when the beasts were sacrificed they were killed And Holâ—â—t one of the schoolemen saith If there had beene a thousand hosts n a thousand places at the same time that Christ d d hang vpon the Crosse g 〈…〉 lâ—b sent â—â— 3. Christ had beene crucified in a thousand places Wherefore they that really sacrificed our Sauiour Christ did in that act really and wickedly kill him so that the Priests of Baal if they will be sacrificers of Christ must acknowledge themselues therein the reall murtherers of Christ Thirdly new sacrifices are not to be instituted by men without commandement of God as Moses teacheth Deut. 12. We must not do what seemeth good in our own eyes but take heed and heare all these words which he commandeth vs. Now Christ neuer said Sacrifice ye my body and blood to God Fourthly Christ tooke the bread and gaue it to his Disciples he did not offer it vp to God the Father he tooke the cup and bad them all drinke of it he did not turne himselfe to God end desire him then to accept the sacrifice of his body and blood Fiftly if the bread and wine remain in their former substance in the Lords Supper then bread and wine onely are offered not the body and blood of Christ but they remaine for Christ deliuered i 1 Cor. 10 16 bread to his disciples and Paul teacheth that it is the bread which is broken and that as often as they shall eate this bread and drinke of this cup they shew the Lords death therefore their reall Sacrifice is reall Idolatry Sixtly it appeareth in the institution of the Supper that Christ consecrated the bread apart and the wine apart and afterward deliuered them both apart but the body of Christ was neuer sacrificed without the blood nor the blood without the flesh for Christ offered vpoÌ„ the Altar of the Crosse the sacrifice of his body and blood together this is the cause that he saide Take ye eate ye drinke ye not take ye to offer and to sacrifice Seuenthly the Scripture teacheth vs one offering and sacrifice for sin once performed and offered Heb. 10. We are sanctified by the offering of Iesus Christ k Heb. 10.12 once made ver 12. This man after he had offered one sacrifice for sinnes sitteth at the right hand of God And the Apostle 1 Tim. 2. There is one meditator betweene God and men the man Iesus Christ who gaue himselfe a ransome for all men So 1 Ioh. 2. If any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and hee is the propitiation for our sins Likewise Heb. 9. By his owne blood he entred in once vnto the holy place obtained eternall redemption for vs not that he should offer himselfe l Heb. 9 12 25 often as the high Priest entred into the holy place euery yeare with other blood for then must he haue often suffered since the foundation of the world but now in the end of the world hath he bin made manifest once to put away sin by the sacrifice of himselfe We haue plentifull testimonies of this truth in this Epistle as chap. 10. Where remission of these things is there is no m Heb 10 18 more offering for sin If then we haue remission by the sacrifice of Christ all other sacrifices are superfluous and abrogate his al-sufficient sacrifice So Rom. 6. In that he dyed he dyed for sin n Rom. 6 10. once And 1. Pet. 3. Christ also hath once suffered for sins the iust for the vniust If then this perfect offering were
faithful of his family to eate and drink that which he deliuereth without laying any further burden or bondage vpon them Then we must vnderstand o It is no precept of Christ to receiue the Lords Supper fasting it is no precept of Christ to receiue the Lords Supper fasting before any other meates and drinkes True it is the people whose zeale goeth beyond their knowledge make a great scruple of conscieÌ„ce in this point to come fasting p August epist 118. which custome we do not condemne but commend so it be without superstition in themselues and iudging of others But howsoeuer many make as great a matter to communicate fasting as to come in faith yet this is no necessary rule or commandement binding the conscience to the obseruation thereof For the word of God and institution of the Sacrament are perfect directions to the Church teaching all matters of faith and obedience yet they teach no such practise And our blessed Sauiour teacheth his Disciples what they should do the Euangelists deliuer what they did and among al their doctrine we finde not this precept of fasting Againe Christ administred it not fasting the Apostles receiued it not fasting not that we are bound to celebrate the Supper at that time but to shew that Christ would neuer haue chosen to doe it after supper if that time had bin simply vnlawfull Besides the Apostle 1 Corinth 11. reprouing the abuses crept into this Sacrament and labouring to reduce it to the first institution exhorteth the Corinthians to tarry one for another and if any be hungry q 1 Cor. 11 36 that he cannot tarry he must beforehand eate at home that so he may better waite for the rest of the congregation Now hee would neuer haue giuen counsell and commandement if it had beene vnlawfull or vngodly to take some little repast and short refreshing before in regard of the present infirmity and weakenesse of the body Lastly he teacheth in another place That the kingdome of heauen is not r Rom. 14 17. meat nor drinke but righteousnesse and peace and ioy in the Holy-Ghost To conclude as he willeth that he which eateth despise not him that eateth not and he which eateth not condemne not him that eateth Å¿ Rom. 14 3.5 19. so must it be in this indifferent practise he that can take it let him take it but let not him that receiueth fasting iudge him that fasteth not and let not him which fasteth not condemne him that receiueth fasting he standeth or falleth to his owne Maister Who art thou then that iudgest another mans seruant Let euery one be perswaded in his owne minde and looke to the warrant of his owne worke Let vs follow those things which concerne peace and wherewith one may edifie another If any list to be contentious we haue no such custome neither the Churches of God Lastly obserue with me that the actions commanded Vse 6 vnto the Communicants after the Minister hath taken and blessed broken and distributed the bread taken and blessed and deliuered the cup are these to take the bread and to drinke of the cuppe of the Lord these are in themselues necessary these are commanded and expressed by the Euangelists other gestures may serue to comelinesse and decency but not to the essence and nature of the Sacrament How much then are they deceiued who besides taking eating and drinking prescribed in the Gospell doe striue for the necessity of sitting at the Supper as if it were a maine pillar of religion cry out against the humble lowly reuerent gesture of kneeling as if it were a matter of impiety and abhorre and detest the order of our Church as the sinne of Idolatry There is nothing necessary to bee obserued as a point of faith but we haue faire warrant for it out of the Scriptures but for this sitting to bee so straitly vrged we haue none at all Christ saith indeed Take ye and therefore taking is necessary Christ saith Eate yee therefore eating is also necessary for vs. He saith Drinke yee therefore drinking is also necessary But hee neuer said to any Sit ye therefore we conclude that sitting is not necessary Howbeit diuers doe make sitting as necessary in the action of receiuing as eyther eating or drinking albeit we haue a commandement for the one but no commandement for the other And albeit it be an argument concluding negatiuely from authority yet it is from the authority of God wheras theÌ„selues reason negatiuely from the authority of men in matter of history that because they speake nothing of kneeling therfore it was not vsed I am not ignoraÌ„t how farre this point hath beene caried in heat of zeale and what our learned and reuerent brethren haue written of the absolute necessity of this sitting at the Sacrament of the Supper insomuch that they teach touching our kneeling that in the outward acte of Idolatry there is no difference to be discerned betweene the Papists and vs whereas they kneele to their breaden God but we giue thankes vnto God for giuing to vs the Sacrament of his body and blood and do not worship the bread nor yet kneele vnto it and therefore there can be no acte or shew of Idolatry in vs forasmuch as we haue no Idoll before vs as they haue Besides I would haue all men know what an vncharitable vnchristian censure sentence they giue of our Church which although it haue banished Idolatry and is as far froÌ„ it as themselues yet is charged with Idolatry sin greater then Idolatry Arg. 4. Pag. 62. For thus they write What speake we of seeming heerein to doe the same outward acte of Idolatry that the Papist doth seeing there is also in this so great appearance of the inward and spirituall Idolatry of the heart in that this gesture seemeth to be both inioyned practised euen with a superstâ—tious intent meaning to adore the Sacrament it selfe Heere is a grieuous accusation of priuate men against an whole Church but no proofe at all of the accusation And who made them Iudges of the heart or opened them a window to looke into it Againe they speake afterward these words Arg. 4. Pag. 66. Adde heereunto that for men to tye themselues in their prayer to adore God in or before any creature without warrant of the word is Idolatry And that it were farre lesse sinne and an appearance of an Idolatry that is nothing so grosse to tye vs in our prayers to kneele before a Crucifixe then to binde vs thus in praying to God to kneele before the bread and wine I could wish that this sentence had perished in the birth and neuer seene the light then should it not haue beene grauen as with a pen of iron and remaine to be read of euery man neither should those of the separation alledge it and take occasion to slander our Church and profession by it For by this it appeareth that they iudge our kneeling to
Father the word of institution is made effectuall by the holy Spirit the bread and wine are signes and seales representing the body and blood of Christ the outward actions of euery receiuer do note out the inward actions and spirituall workes of the faithfull Thus then the agreement answereth aptly and the proportion falleth fully betweene the parts c The agreemēt between the outward and inward parts As the Minister by the words of institution offereth vnto the Communicants the bread and wine to feed thereupon corporally and bodily so God the Father by the Spirit offereth and giueth the body and blood of Christ to the faithfull receiuers to feed vpon them spiritually Hence it is that the outward actions of the Ministers and the outward actions of the receiuers are said to be signes of the second kinde and therefore may fitly bee called parts of the Supper Now then let vs remember the sensible and externall actions of the Minister that thereby we may consider the spirituall and inward actions of God the Father And first of all the taking of the bread and wine into his hands and the consecrating or blessing of them by repeating the promise by prayers and thanksgiuings doth seale vp these holy actions of God the Father by which he from all eternity euen before the foundation of the world did separate elect ordaine chuse and call his Sonne to performe the office of a Mediator betweene God and man and when the fulnesse of time came did send him into the world to performe that office whereunto he was appointed This wee see proued vnto vs in many places as Iohn 6. Labour not for the meate which perisheth but for the meate that endureth vnto euerlasting life which the Sonne of man shall giue vnto you for him d Ioh. 6 27. hath God the Father sealed that is hath installed him into his office to reconcile men vnto God and to bring them to euerlasting life And Gal. 1. Iesus gaue himselfe that he might deliuer vs from this present euill world e Gal. 1 4. according to the will of God euen our Father So that whatsoeuer Christ did he did it by the will and appointment of his Father According to the testimony of the Apostle Heb. 5. Christ tooke not to himselfe this honor to be made the High Priest f Heb. 5 5. but he that said vnto him Thou art my Sonne this day I begat thee gaue it him And as the Father ordained him to that office so in time he sent him as the Euangelist witnesseth g Luke 4 18. The Spirit of the Lord is vpon me because he hath annointed me that I should preach the Gospell to the poore binde vp the broken hearted preach liberty to the captiues c. So likewise 1 Ioh. 4. Heerein is that loue not that we loued God but that he loued vs and h Ioh. 4 10. sent his Sonne to bee a reconciliation for our sins And Gal. 4. When the fulnesse of time was come God sent forth his Sonne made of a woman and made vnder the law that he might redeeme them that are vnder the law Thus we see the inward actions of God the Father answering to the outward actions of the Ministers who being rightly called of God do worke with him and are the dispensers of his secrets Vse 1 Now let vs come to the vses of this part First of all this sealing and sending of his Sonne serueth to confirme and assure vs of our saluation in Christ For seeing God hath annointed and appointed him into this office our faith cannot faile our confidence cannot fal our hope cannot make ashamed i Rom. 5 5. seeing the loue of God is thus shed abroad in our harts through the Holy-Ghost k Rom. 8 16. who beareth witnes with our spirit that we are the children of God by whom wee l Eph. 4 30. are sealed vnto the day of redemption Vse 2 Againe let vs seeke saluation no where else then in him alone whom God the Father hath sealed and set apart to that end For euen as the body is nourished by no other meats and drinkes then by such as m Deut. 8 3. Mat. 14 4. God hath appointed to this purpose n Ezek. 14 13 Leuit. 25 26 as a staffe to sustaine vs so is the soule fed by no other meanes then God hath before ordained The cause of our saluation is in the loue of God toward vs which is notably represented by the taking and blessing of the outward elements He might haue left vs to our selues to worke out our owne destruction but his mercy is greater then his iustice Thirdly by these outward actions of the Minister we Vse 3 must seeke confirmation strength of our faith being assured that God the Father tooke his Sonne and appointed him to these ends We must not wander and gaze about and thinke we haue nothing to do but when we take and receiue the bread and the cuppe into our hands we must in euery sacramentall rite consider the things signified and ponder in our hearts the fitnesse and agreement betweene them both So then as we behold with our bodily eyes the Minister representing the person of the Father taking blessing and separating the bread and wine to that bodily vse so surely and certainely wee must learne that God the Father hath ordained and sent his onely begotten Son o Mat. 17 5. and 3 17. in whom he is well pleased to be the Mediator for the pardon of our sins Hence we see the infinite loue of God toward vs and let vs labour to comprehend p Eph. 3 18.19 the length bredth height and depth thereof that spared not his own Sonne q Rom. 32. but gaue him for vs all vnto the death hence we see that exceeding compassion of the Son that loued his enemies more then himselfe and accounted not his owne life precious to himselfe hence we see the gracious and glorious worke of our redemption wherein the mercy and iustice of God r Psal 85 10. meete together and kisse each other teaching vs to take sweet delight and comfort in the meditation thereof day and night with all thanksgiuing hence wee haue assurance of saluation and consolation in all troubles and tentations hence we see the greatnes of our owne sinnes that could not be pardoned but by the death of the Son of god and therefore we must hate them with an vnfained hatred as our greatest most dangerous and deadly enemies and lastly hence we see that if God the Father thus loued vs we ought earnestly to loue him againe and to serue him in all duties of holinesse and true righteousnesse neither ought we to loue him onely but for him all our brethren as the Apostle reasoneth 1 Ioh. 4 11. Brethren if God so loued vs wee ought to loue one another Thus we haue shewed how the taking of the bread by the Minister signifieth the
you into heauen shall so come as yee haue seene him goe into heauen If then Christ according to his humane nature be not on earth how can his true body bee on euery Altar How can they eate him with their teeth How can they swallow him downe their throat Ninthly such an eating and drinking of the body and blood of Christ must be holden as is profitable and comfortable to the receiuers for nothing is more auaileable fruitefull then these being rightly receiued Mat. 26 26. hauing thereby remission of sinnes assured and eternall glory sealed vp vnto vs. But no fruite to our faith can come vnto vs by this kind of bodily eating the body carnall drinking the blood of Christ for wicked men haue as great a portion in this as the godly Nay by their owne doctrine it may bee eaten of Birds of Beasts of Mice of Dogs of Hogs of vermine to whom no profit no comfort no benefit can come whereas God would haue the flesh m Ioh. 6.50 of the Sonne of man to be eaten of those to whom it shall be auaileable to life and saluation as Ioh. 6. I am the liuing bread which came downe from heauen if any man eate of this bread hee shall liue for euer and the bread that I will giue it my flesh which I will giue for the life of the world Tenthly nothing can be more grosse barbarous or inhumane then to deuoure mans flesh and to drinke mans blood What doth more transforme men into sauage and cruell beasts Nay worse then beasts which deuoure not their owne kinde What is more contrary to the purenes and holines of Gods law n Psal 12 6 and 19 9. then this The words of the Lord are pure words as the siluer tryed in a furnace of earth fined seauen fold The feare of the Lord is cleane the law of God is spirituall holy iust and good And the Gospell bringeth saluation to all degrees and teacheth vs that we should deny all vngodlines and worldly lusts and that we should lâ—ue soberly râ—ghteously and godly in this present woâ—ld But what can be more repugnant to godlines sobernes and righteousnes then to teare with the teeth o Cyril anot 11. and iawes mans flesh and to drinke his blood from which the Capernaus abhoâ—red What more crosseth the religion of Christ the law of God the light of nature then man to deuoure man and the bowels of one to be in the bowels of another And are not their stomacks strong to digest this meat Did not God in the law coÌ„mand p Leuit. 17 13 to abstaine from eating the blood of beasts from strangled Did not the Apostles for a time renue it q Act. 15 20. among the Christians in respect of the weakenes of the Iewes because Moses was read in their Synagogue euery Sabboth day To what end should this be done if the Church had tasted the blood of Christ with their mouth or swallowed his bodye in their bellies And do not the Scythians and all the Gentiles that are not vtterly voide of humanity abstaine from mans blood and from deuouring his flesh Wherefore these men are worse r Hom Odis li. 10. Virg aeneid lâ—b 3. Plin. nat hist lib. 7. cap 2 â—â—â—d Mâ—t. li. 3. then the Scithians Barbarians Gentiles yea worse then the Canibals and Indies that eate their enemies but these deuoure Christ whom they call their Lord and Maister like Acteons hounds to compare one fable with another onely heere lye the differences they deuoured their Lord vnder the shape of a Stag or Hart they eate their maister vnder the formes of bread wine these fastened their mouths vpon their maister because they thought him absent and not present vnder that shape they openly confesse their Maister to be present and yet odiously professe to deuoure him with their iawes and swallow him in their stomacks wherefore these men are more cruell then they yea heerein they passe the Idolatrous Gentiles for the Egiptians did not eate those creatures which they adored as Gods but these doe deuoure their God and Sauiour like bread Eleuenthly if Christ be present in the Sacrament bodily and carnally in what body shall he be present Whether in his glorified body as he is in the heauens or in his mortall body as he was vpon the earth In one of these he must be present necessarily if hee bee present fleshly Whatsoeuer they answere they are taken on both hands and are strokeÌ„ downe as with a sword that hath two edges Dare they say he is present in his mortall body This cannot be For it is certaine he hath not now a mortall body but a glorified body this corruptible hath put on incorruption t 1 Cor. 15 54 this mortall hath put on immortality and death is swallowed vp in victory This the u Rom. 6 9.10 Apostle confirmeth this the Scripture teacheth this Christian faith beleeueth Christ being raised from the dead dyeth no more death hath no more dominion ouer him For in that he dyed he dyed once to sinne but in that he liueth he liueth to God Likewise Heb. 7 25. This man because he endureth euer hath a Priesthood which cannot passe from one to another seeing he euer lâ—ueth to make intercession for them And chap. 9. of the same Epistle he is entred into heauen not that he should offer himselfe often but he was once offered to take away the sins of many These testimonies duely considered hee cannot bee present in a mortall body What then will they be helped to say he is present in his glorified body Then he cannot now be present in the Sacrament of the Supper as hee was present to the Apostles sitting at the table with them and preaching vnto them of his death he cannot be present in the same body that he did deliuer to his Disciples in the institution of his last Supper For the body of Christ was then mortall and not glorified then he had not suffered death vpon the Crosse he was not risen and ascended into the heauens to sit at the right hand of his Father so that they must seeke another place then these words of Christ a Mat. 26 26. This is my body this is my blood to build their reall presence and transubstantiation for they pointed out his mortall body because his body was not yet glorified when the Sacrament was instituted Besides what a miserable glorified body should this be to be subiect to the pleasure of euery Priest to come at his call to stay till he commandeth nay to suffer himselfe to be torne with the teeth of euery receiuer Wherefore the presence of his glorified body cannot be grounded vpon these words of Christ touching the Sacraments This is my body Neither let them say as Campâ—on that boasting Champion like another Goliah b 1 Sa. 17.10 challenging the hoast of God sometimes said in the Tower-conference that this is a fallation
popish Schoole-men k Thom contra gent. lib. â— cap. 84 â—nâ— lib. 2 â—a 25. confute this popish fancy of the reall presence when they teach that God cannot doe any thing wherein a contradiction is implyed and that al other things he can do and therefore is omnipotent Now who seeth not that heerein is a manifest and notable contradiction that Christs body is made visible and inuisible together finite and infinite circumscribed and vncircumscribed to haue dimension and to want dimension to be coÌ„passed in one certaine place and to be in a great number of Sacraments in many places to be included in a litte bread on earth which is contrary to the nature of a mans true body and not to be contained therein as sitting in heauen and there hauing the naturall properties of a true body which cannot be brought within so narrow a compasse as the waâ—er-cake Wherefore the absurd conceit of the reall presence cannot be maintained without many contradictions For if Christs body be visible how can it bee inuisible If it haue all the properties of a naturall body how can it be without the properties of a naturall body If it be finite how can it be infinite Lastly if it be an inseparable and necessary adioynt to a true body to be contained in one certaine place how then can it be true that his body is in ten thousand places without any circumscription So then Gods omnipotency cannot build vp the moÌ„strous worke of the reall presence inasmuch as the body of Christ cannot be brought within the slender compasse of a piece of bread without falshood and destruction of all the properties incident vnto a true and naturall body Obiection 4 Lastly as an effect of Gods omnipotent power they obiect the bread and wine are turned into the flesh and blood of Christ appearing bread and wine still by a wonderful miracle which is wrought by the words of consecration and by a mighty worke of God This obiection hath beene sufficiently answered already Answere Wee haue proued that euery miracle may bee seene and discerned by the outward senses as the miracles of Moses of the Prophets of Christ and the Apostles and therefore the I wes said vnto Christ l Ioh. 1 18. Shew vs a miracle teaching that miracles are to be iudged by sight and sense When Moses turned m Eâ—o â—â— c the waters of the Egiptians into blood the sight perceiued the taste discerned it The miracles n Ioh. 2 9. of Christ appeare euidently and were apprehended by the senses of the body He turned water into wine the taste iudged thereof ' the dumbe spake the eare heard them speake The lame walked the dead were raised the eyes perceiued the motion all maruelled and were astonied In like manner if the bread and wine were changed either the eye or taste should perceiue it and all the Disciples would be astonied Againe after the Gospell was plentifully confirmed and had taken roote and the Apostles were dead such miracles ceased as experience teacheth Besides the holy Supper is an ordinary Sacrament of the Church but euery miracle is extraordinary or else it is no miracle so that vnlesse we will turne ordinary into extraordinary and make miracles as common as Sacraments o No miracle in the Lords Supper we must remoue miracles from the Supper Furthermore if the real presence were wrought by a miracle euery Priest should be a worker of miracles wonders and an ordinary calling should alwayes bee accompanied with extraordinary guifts But their office of Priesthood hath not this guift in their owne iudgement generally giuen vnto it Wherefore miracles being p Chrysost in 5. Cor. ca. 2. hom 6 now ceased are not found in the Supper Lastly Augustine gathering all the miracles written in the Scripture q Aug. de Trin. lib. 3. cap. 10. yet speaketh not of this nay he not onely omitted it but flatly denyeth any miracle to be in the Sacrament when hee saith It may haue honour or reuerence as an holy thing but cannot be wondred at as a strange or miraculous thing If then it be a miracle it must bee in the number of lying miracles spoken off by the r 2 Thes 2 â— Apostle so that transubstantiation and the reall presence are reall contraries or contradictions repugnant to the Scripture to faith to reason to learning to sense to nature to Gods ordinance absurd and impossible and therefore of all Gods people to be abhorred and abiured being a renewing of the olde heresie of Å¿ The errors of Eutiches Marcion Eutiches who held that Christs body after his incarnation was made equall with his diuinity and likewise of Marcion who held that Christ appeared not in the very natural body of a man but onely in a fantasie or shew of a mans body To conclude this vse we do not exclude all presence of Christ out of the Sacrament but distinguish the manner of his presence which we haue shewed to bee in the Supper truely not grosly effectually not fleshly spiritually not bodily sacramentally not carnally mystically not naturally The former vse was touching knowledge and faith instructing Vse 2 what to hold of the reall presence The next vse is touching our obedience and duty For is Christ the chiefe substance of this Sacrament and his body and blood giuen vs for the food of our soules a guift farre aboue heauen and earth Then we are bound to hunger after him to desire him with an earnest appetite and desire as wee come to our meate and drinke Hunger is a great thing and we say it maketh men leaâ—â—e ouer a stone well he that is hunger bitten will eate his owne flesh from his armes In this corporall hunger then are two things that pine and pinch men first a paine in the lower part of the belly arising from emptinesse Secondly an exceeding appetite to be filled and satiâ—fied such haue t Deut 28.53 57. killed dressed and deuouted their owne children rather then they would starue King 6 29. Lam 4 10 this paine hath beene so great this longing hath bin so extraordinary So must it be with vs in the spirituall hunger after Christ we must be inwardly pained in soule for sinne and for the wrath of God kindled for our sinne and then haue an hungring desire longing appetite that we may possesse Christ and lay hold on him to our saluation Whosoeuer commeth to his ordinary meat without hunger it were better not to eate it ingendreth grosse and euill humors and bringeth a surfet to the body So whosoeuer desireth not Christ with an hungry soule earnestly longing after him and crauing nourishment from him cannot be filled with good things The want of this hunger is a cause why so few receiue Christ and profit not by the meanes ordained to that end as the word and Sacraments these come to them of custome rather then with conscience and for fashion rather then with faith
name And 1 Cor. 10. The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the Communion of the blood of Christ The bread which we breake is it not the Communion of the bodye of Christ Wherefore when we do faithfully and worthily take the bread and the cup into our hands we must consider that withall we take and receiue Iesus Christ himselfe offered vnto vs. When we eate the bread and drinke of the cup and so apply them to our bodily vses we must consider that we apply Christ Iesus to our selues euen to our soules particularly that he is meate indeed and that he is drink indeed vnto vs if we bring with vs the hand of faith For faith is like c Faith is like the mouth of a vessell the mouth of a vessell if you poure liquor vpon it all the day long vnlesse the mouth of the vessell be open to receiue it the water is spilt on the ground and the vessell remaineth empty so may a man come to the Lords Table euery month receiuing the bread and wine that represent whole Christ yet except he bring with him faith which is the mouth of the soule he receiueth not Christ vnto a spirituall life to be his righteousnesse and sanctification And this is the reason why we receiue a little portion and a smal quantity as well of bread as wine d Concil Nicen. ex Biblie vatican because the end of our eating and drinking serueth for the sanctification of the Spirit not for the filling of the body Now let vs see what vses are offered to our consideration Vse 1 in the meditation of this truth First seeing onely the faithfull are partakers of the things signified in this Sacrament we see all do not receiue alike there is a difference to bee made among receiuers But as they which snatch after the leaues of the tree and let go the fruite want the profite of their labours so is it among many men in this world who take the signe of Christ but let go Christ Now as Moses intreating of things e Leuit. 11 4. cleane and vncleane noteth out foure sorts of beasts some onely chew the cud and some onely diuide the hoofe some neither chew the cud nor diuide the hoofe some both chew the cud and diuide the hoofe or as in the dayes of the Gospell some were circumcised in heart not in flesh as f Gal 2 â— Titus some were circumcised in the flesh not in the heart as Esau Iudas and many others some were circumcised neither in flesh nor in the Spirit g Eph 2 â—â— as the Gentiles and some were circumcised both in the flesh and in the Spirit h Act. 16 â— as Timothy so there is a difference among receiuers i Foure 〈◊〉 oâ— receiuers some receiue Christ only spiritually not sacrameÌ„tally some onely sacramentally not spiritually some neyther receiue him spiritually nor sacramentally and some receiue him both spiritually and sacramentally Of these we wil speake briefly and in order as they haue beene propounded The spirituall eating is by faith whereby we are made one with Christ and partakers of his benefits without the Sacraments k Ioh. 6 5â— whereof Christ speaketh Hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him Thus to eate him is to beleeue in him and therefore hee vseth these words l Ioh. 6 2â— â—3 35. as being of one force to beleeue in him and to eate him to drinke him and to come vnto him This is the worke of God that ye beleeue in him whom be hath sent I am that bread of life he that commeth to me shall not hunger and he that beleeueth in me shall neuer thirst Againe m Ioh. 6 â—â— 40. Christ attributeth the same fruite effect to them that beleeue in him that he doth to them which eate his body and drinke his blood therefore by eating and drinking he meaneth nothing but beleeuing He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternall life And in the 40. verse of the same Chapter hee saith This is the will of my Father that euery one that beleeueth in the Sonne should haue eternall life and I will raise him vp at the last day Heereby we may see that Christ attributeth the same to beleeuing which in the other place he did to eating and drinking so that the meaning of Christ is that to beleeue in him is to eate him And thus many receiue Christ eating and drinking his body and blood that neuer came to the Sacraments Heere peraduenture some will obiect Obiection If this doctrine be true then are the Sacraments needlesse For if we may eate Christ by saith spiritually without any vse or comming to the Lords Supper to what end serueth the Supper Answere It seemeth by this to bee made void and superfluous God forbid for the Sacraments are the holy ordinances of Christ by his blessing appointed for our helpe and benefit so that the most perfect Christians of the strongest faith haue need to seeke the strength of faith against weakenesse and wauering in the promises of God Notwithstanding we must confesse to the glory of God and the great comfort of many persons that the faithfull soule may and doth often feed vpon Christ to saluation beside the vse of the Sacrament For the spirituall grace is not of necessity tyed to the outward signes as if without them God cannot or doth not sometimes bestow the same We see in the Acts of the Apostles n Act. 10 2 44 Cornelius and his company was sealed with the Spirit of God before the receiuing of the outward Sacrament Abraham beleeued the promise being strong in faith o Rom. 4 18.10 18. vnder hope beleeued aboue hope before circumcision was giuen vnto him Thus also the beleeuing theefe vpon the Crosse though he did neuer receiue the Sacrament of Christ yet he did eat the body and drinke the blood of Christ to eternall life so that he beleeued in him p Luk. 23 10 and was the same day with him in Paradise He was not crucified for the professioÌ„ of Christ but was condemned for the merit of his transgression neither did he suffer because he beleeued q Lamb sâ—nt lib. â— dist ca. 1. but hee beleeued while he suffered He was not baptized he receiued not the Lords Supper yet his r Rom. 10 â—0 faith saued him spiritually eating the true food of euerlasting life as Rom. 10. With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the mouth man confesseth vnto saluation for the Scripture saith whosoeuer beleeueth in him shall not be ashamed According to that in the Prophet The iust shall liue Å¿ Hab. 2 4. by faith And Ioh. 11. I am the resurrection and the life he that beleeueth in me though he were dead yet he shall liue and whosoeuer liueth and beleeueth in me t Ioh 11 25 26. shall neuer dye This ministreth great
together and therefore through their vaine confidence c 1 Sam 4 10 c they were destroyed the Arke was taken the two sonnes of Ely were slaine and the whole hoast was discomfited Thus is it with the Sacrament and with such as come without faith to the Sacrament The Sacrament indeed is holy the sacramentall rites are holy the bread and wine are holy but let them be receiued of persons that are prophane and vnholy they make the Sacraments to themselues vnholy so far are they from conferring grace and holinesse to all receiuers of theÌ„ For can the Sacraments make him holy that is vnholy Or a godly man that is vngodly Or make him to feare an oth that is a blasphemer They cannot nay to such the Sacraments become vnholy and the receiuers grow more vnholy as Iudas did after the partaking of the Passeouer Wherefore God as a iust Iudge would driue Adam out of the garden of Eden least puttâ—ng forth his hand to the tree of life hee should d Gen. 3 22. take and receiue it vnworthily thereby e Mercer in 3. cap. Gen. Aralis Franc. Iun. in Gen. prophaning the Sacrament and so eate to himselfe iudgement The sacrifices were holy ordinances of God yet when men that liued vngodly came vnto them they turned to bee sinne to them so is it with all those that come without faith feeling to the Supper of the Lord let vs not therfore be faithlesse but faithfull Lastly if the faithfull onely receiue with profite then Vse 4 such as are hypocrites and wicked liuers cannot bee partakers of the body and blood of Christ no more then God and Sathan can be ioyned together True it is such may receiue the bare signes but they receiue them to their condemnation because f Wicked meÌ„ do not recâ—iue Christ through want of faith repentance they offend God repell Christ from them and all his benefits and draw vnto themselues temporall and eternall punishments For no man can eate Christ and withall eat his owne damnation Againe whosoeuer eateth the flesh of Christ and drinketh his blood shall liue for euer and hath Christ dwelling in him to saluation for Christ can neuer be separated from his sauing graces but the vngodly shall not liue for euer by Christ with God For Christ is not eaten with the teeth or mouth as in the Gospell he directly determineth Ioh. 6. Whosoeuer eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternall life my flesh is meat indeed my blood is drinke indeed g Ioh. 6 14. he that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him But Infidels and wicked persons haue not eternall life neither abide in Christ therfore by the doctrine of Christ our Sauiour h Aâ—g tract in 〈◊〉 25. they neither eate his flesh nor drinke his blood We must open the eyes of our faith to behold him and the mouth of our soule to receiue him for by faith onely we are made partakers of him which the vngodly want hee that i Ioh. 4 14. drinketh of the blood of Christ shall neuer be more athirst Thirdly we know that Sathan the Prince of darknesse ruleth in all the hearts of the children of disobedience and sitteth in their Consciences 2 Cor. 14 4. as the God of this world and filleth them full of iniquity as we see in the example of Iudas Now if these receiue the body of Christ then Christ and the diuell should dwell in one subiect together and be ioynt possessors of one and the same house Luk. 11 21. but this cannot be these cannot be at one these can neuer be friends reconciled there is no m 2 Cor. â— 14 fellowship betweene righteousnesse and vnrighteousnesse there is no communion betweene light and darknesse there is no concord betweene Christ and Bel all Fourthly the Apostle teacheth that where Christ is n Rom. 8 9. he worketh mortification and dying to sinne Rom. 8. If any haue not the spirit of Christ the same is not his and if Christ be in you the body is dead because of sin but the Spirit is life for righteousnesse sake But the wicked are not dead to sin they are dead in their sins and trespasses and they haue sinne not only remaining but raigning in them therefore Christ cannot be in them Fiftly where Christ is there are all things necessary to saluation and to whom God giueth his Sonne o Rom 8 31. to him he giueth iustification sanctification redemption repentance remission of sinnes and eternall life as Rom. 8. If God be on our side who shall be against vs Who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how should he not with him giue vs all things also But the wicked haue not these guifts accompaning saluation they are not iustified they are not sanctified they are not regenerated therefore they cannot haue Christ from whom these flow Sixtly we are charged to try and p 2 Cor. 13 5. proue our owne hearts whether Christ be in vs or not that thereby we may discerne of our estate and standing in the faith 2 Cor. 13. Proue your selues whether ye are in faith examine your selues know ye not your owne selues how that Iesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates To what purpose serueth this tryall and examination if Christ may be in vs and yet we remaine reiected Wherefore Christ cannot bee in vs if we be not approued but refused of God Seuenthly if such as eate the bread of the Lord vnworthily do withall eate the body of Christ it will follow froÌ„ hence that to eate is no longer to eate but to reiect and refuse For these two take ye and eate ye are ioyned together by Christ himselfe so that the eating it selfe is a kinde of receiuing As then he that refuseth the bread cannot bee said to eate the bread so they which reiect the bodye of Christ cannot eate the body of Christ for if they did eate it they would also take it and receiue it Lastly the Apostle chargeth the Church of the Corinthians not to eate things sacrificed to Idols in q 1 Cor. 10 20. the Idols temple because they cannot be partakers of Christ and the diuell nor drink of the cup of Christ and of the cup of diuels 1 Cor 10 20. These things which the Gentiles sacrâ—fice they sacrifice them to diuels and not vnto God and I would not that ye should haue fellowship with the diuels ye cannot b e partakers of the Lords Table and of the table of diuels Where he sheweth that a man may come poluted with Idoll sacrifices to the Lords Supper but then he cannot be partaker of Christ indeed and in truth Thus we see the doctrine of the Church of Rome striken to the ground which hold it as a principle of their faith and teach it to others that wicked men do receiue eate r Bel. de Sacra Euch. li
1 c. 14 Lumb lib. 4. sen dist 9. ca. 2. Christ himselfe in the Supper making Christ indeed to be no Christ For whereas we haue shewed that this SacrameÌ„t consisteth of the outward signes which are bread and wine and the inward truth represented by them which is Christs body and blood according to the doctrin of the holy Scripture and the common consent of all antiquity the Romanists haue turned this truth topsie turuie haue laid a new plat-forme of the parts of the Supper Hence it is that they haue abolished the signes of bread and wine Å¿ Bellar. de Sacra Euch. lib. 1. cap 13. and make Christ Iesus an outward part as it were thrusting him out of the doores to be receiued of all both good and bad and the grace of Christ to be the inward part taken onely of the faithfull Thus they make a diuorcement and a separation betweene Christ and his sauing graces which can neuer be parted and deuided For whosoeuer receiueth Christ partaketh the merits and graces of Christ and whosoeuer enioyeth the graces of Christ imbraceth withall Christ himselfe Besides if Christ bee the signe and the sanctifying graces of Christ the thing signified according to the rule of the Church of Rome what shall we say of the accidents and shewes of bread and wine whereunto shall they be reduced What part shall they acte and play in this Comedy Wherefore we hold it as a strong truth which we haue euinced by sundry reasons that wicked meÌ„ are not made partakers of Christ CHAP. XII Of the first vse of the Lords Supper HItherto we haue spoken of all the parts of this Sacrament as well outward as inward which is the first point to be considered in the doctrine of them as we shewed before now we are to handle the vses or endes of the Lords Supper which are a Three ends oâ— the Lordâ— Supper principally these three first to shew forth with thanksgiuing the death Crosse and sufferings of Christ Secondly to teach vs our communion and growth with and in Christ Thirdly to declare our communion and growth in and with our brethren In these three standeth the knowledge of those rich and great benefits which are bestowed vpon all worthy communicants which haue sanctified and prepared their hearts for this holy action These things being duely considered b The false ends oâ— this â—acrament rehearsed â—eâ—elled do directly condemne the Church of Rome who burying these true ends of the Lords Supper the commemoration of his passion the merit of his crosse our communion with Christ and our fellowship one with another haue altered it like the ship-mans hose into all formes and fashions and make it profitable for all purposes for peace and warre for tempests and calme weather for the fruites of the earth and distemperature of the ayre for the whole and sicke for men and beasts for the liuing and for the dead And to begin with the last as none of the least corruptions of this Sacrament it was concluded in a Counsell that as a prayer therin is made for the liuing c Con Cabiâ— câ—â— 33. so the remembrance of the dead is to be made in all Masses It is adiudged an excellent remedy against stormes and tempests of the sea and therefore al sea-men are warned in times of danger to call to their mindes and remember to sing the Masses which are accustomed to be sung for tempests And as they make it good in stormes so they make it serue their turn in the day of battel to saue them from the sword of the enemy for the Priests are charged to say the Masses vsed for them that go to wars Besides these abuses they make it auaileable to purge and cleere offendors suspected of any crime d Num. 5 â—9 like the bitter and cursed waters making tryall of the suspected wife whereupon the Counsell of wormes determineth that If any in the Monestary be suspected of theft let him be purged by the taking of the Sacrament Thus Sybicon Bishop of Spire in the Counsell of Mentz did by it purge himselfe of adultery about the year 110. an vse neuer intended by the Spirit of God nor practised by any of the Apostles to institute it to discouer secrets Like wise sometimes it is taken to be good against inchanters and inchantments sometimes to bee good for the remedy and recouery of sicknesse to deliuer soules out of purgatory to preserue from the plague to saue cattell to cure the feuer to recouer againe things lost to take away tooth ach to cleere the eyes and what not For we shall heare of greater impieties then these They make the Lords Supper a sacrifice not onely profitable to saue men from death but auaileable to deliuer their Pigs and their swine from diseases For they haue a Masse commonly called the Masse of Saint Anthony The Masse of Saint Anthony Aâ—an de Sacra Euchar. cap. 32 Yea if a poore womans henne be sicke and ready to be lost she may procure a masse to be said for it And no maruel for although no good redownd heereby to the party yet some gaine shall returne to the Priest who if he see no mony will say no Masse But all this is nothing in comparison of that which now you shall heare For these miscreants and monsters do abuse the Supper of the Lord to couer and conceale most vile and shamefull practises and horrible designes plotted among them and so make the Sacrament of God a sacrifice of the Diuel It is now grown to be a common custome See the treatise of the powder treaâ—on when they consort themselues together and attempt vnnaturall villanies and rebellions for the destruction of Prince and people for the ouerthrow of the Church and true religion to combine themselues in one for further secresie by taking the Sacrament as appeareth by sundry examples in the late powder treason as if Christ had ordained it to hide falsehood rather then to helpe our faith Neither is this onely a fault in practise but an error in doctrine For whatsoeuer is reuealed to the Priest vnder the seale of confession they hold to be so sacred and secret Tâ—â—◠〈…〉 10. that it ought not to be broken vp or made knowne to others thought it should concerne his owne life and saue the whole kingdome And furthermore they teach that in treacheries and conspiracies against Kings and Princes they may binde their consorts and confederates to keepe silence by receiuing of the Sacrament as appeareth by the late examples of Garnet Oldcorne and other Iesuites Thus is the holy Supper made a prouocation to treason as if it had beene institued not to testifie our piety toward God but to manifest our disloyalty toward Princes not to shew the death of Christ but to procure the murâ—hering of Kings not to declare openly out profession but to conceale priuily wickednesse and rebellion All these fancies and supposed ends
is the sound comfort following and flowing from the death of Christ To conclude we must learne and hold for euer that wee haue the beginning and chiefe cause in our selues which did crucifie Christ and crush him with most bitter sorrows let vs then be reuenged of our sins and do al despite we can vnto them let vs endite them arraigne them accuse them condemn them and naile them to his crosse let vs kill them mortifie them and bury them in his graue for euer This is the first end of the supper which is signified by the breaking of the bread and powring out of the wine declaring vnto vs that as the body of our Lord was broken and by violent meanes afflicted so his bloud gushed out and flowed plentifully out of his gaping and bleeding woundes This must be our meditation whensoeuer wee come to the Lords table For the passion of Christ as the breaking of his body vppon the crosse the powring out of his bloud and the separating of the Soule from the body must be both spoken of by the Pastor and remembred by the receiuer in the Supper if the one would deliuer it faithfully and the other receiue it fruitfully We must call to minde that Christ humbled himselfe to death for vs euen to the accursed death of the crosse that hee apprehended and felte the whole wrath of God vpon him in Soule and body whereby he was brought into a grieuous agony his body being rent with nayles beaten with scourges pricked with thornes pearced with a speare and his Soule pressed with the burden of all our sins which were cast vpon his shoulders he standing as a pledge and surety in our places What shall wee returne vnto him for this mercy and what loue ought wee to render for this great loue Shal we not crush the very head of sin that hath thus crushed our head Let vs not therefore wound him that hath cured vs nor pierce him with our sinnes that was killed for our sins or crucifie him by the lusts of the old man who was crucified to make vs newe men And thus much of the first end of the Lords Supper CHAP. XIII Of the second vse of the Lords Supper THe second vse of the Lords Supper is our spirituall vnion and communion with Christ 1 Cor. 10 16 This the Apostle declareth The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the cōmunion of the blood of Christ The bread which we breake is it not the cōmunion of the body of Christ Whereby hee meaneth that the faithfull which come conscionably worthily to the lords table are ioyned and vnited wholy to Christ by the bread Sacramentally by faith instrumentally by the Holy ghost spiritually and by them almost effectually For wee take the bread in our hands and likewise we take the cuppe into our hands as Christ commaunded saying b Mat. 26 26. Take ye eate ye drinke ye deuide ye Neither doe wee lay them apart or hide them aside or reserue them in a boxe or abstaine from them but when we haue taken them we eat them we digest them we are nourished by them and they are turned into our substance So Christ being eatē of the godly by saith is vnited to them by his spirit as wee haue shewed before whereby they are made one with Christ and he one with them And as meate plentifully prepared daintily dressed and onely seene vpon the table doth not nourish the body or take away hunger so if the Gospell be preached and the Sacraments administred except we apply the promises of the gospell and beleeue that Christ with all his guifts is ours they profite nothing towards our saluation Such therefore as lawfully and worthily come to the Lords Supper as to a table richly furnished and to a banket liberally prouided must not onely generally beleeue that Christ suffered in the flesh and dyed for sinners but c Gal. 2 20 particularly for themselues yea communicateth himselfe and all his guifts vnto them aboundantly as certainely as themselues eate of the bread and drinke of the cup. This vnion and communion is neere and wonderfull great and therefore the Apostle fitly calleth it a mystery euen d Eph. 5 32. a great mystery speaking of Christ of the Church For what vnion can be greater then that which is betweene the thing nourishing and the thing nourished We haue nothing in Adam but that which conueyeth death vnto vs so that it is needfull to be ioyned to one which may giue life to vs that as we dye in Adam e Rom. 5 19. so we may liue in him This vnion cannot by reason be expressed or fully vnderstood As Christ in the daies of his flesh had a double kindred one earthly and carnall kinred the other spirituall that by faith receiued his word and beleeued in his name of whom he said f Mat. 12 44. Behold my mother and my brethren for whosoeuer shall do my Fathers will which is in heauen the same is my brother sister and mother so is it in this vnion and fellowship with him one is outward bodily which al mankinde hath with him in that he is partaker of our flesh and blood the other inward spirituall whereby we are made partakers of him and of all his sauing graces to euerlasting life As Christ was borne of the Virgin Mary vnited our nature to him taking vpon him g Heb. 2 16. not the Angels nature but the seed of Abraham euery reprobate hath this vnion with him in that hee tooke vpon him the shape of a man but there is a mysticall and maruellous vnion whereby he dwelleth in vs by faith whereby we are truely coupled to him made partakers of him deliuered from sin and made heires of euerlasting life quickning and sustaining vs as food which preserueth the life of the body If the arme ioyned to the body haue no life no sence no benefit of vitall spirits it is no part of the body though it be vnited to it so the wicked liuing without faith are as it were sencelesse they haue no forgiuenesse of sinnes no sanctification no saluation and therefore are no true members of Christ If he poure not life and grace into them they are not his members if he kill not sinne in them they are not vnited spiritually vnto him The bodily vnion with him shall profite nothing it is the Spirit that giueth life Seeing then the receiuing of the bread and wine which Vse 1 turne into our substance teacheth the mysticall vnion betweene Christ and his members wee learne from hence that all the faithfull and godly are truly made partakers of Christ and his graces as the members receiue life from the head and the tree moisture from the root For euen as the wife ioyned to her husband in marriage is thereby made partaker of his body and goods hath interest with him in the commodities of this life g Gen. 20.16 and looketh
for nourishment food fellowship protection and gouernment from him so being made one with Christ we are indued with his heauenly guifts and blessings This must be our comfort in all dangers and tentations in all tryals and assaults to consider that we are one with Christ we are not onely deare vnto him but neerely ioyned with him as members to the head as the wife to the husband and as the branches to the vine and therefore can neuer be separated from him in life or death We haue in him a communion of goods so that as he hath taken vpon him our sinnes and the punishments of them so he hath againe communicated to vs his righteousnesse and life and we may through his free guift challenge as our owne whatsoeuer is his We see in the corporall marriage so long as one is rich the other cannot be poore The Lord is our shepheard Psal 23 1. what then can we want Christ Iesus is rich to all that cal vpon him he is become all things vnto vs the light by which we see the life by which we liue the way wherein we must walke the doore by which we must enter the garment which we must put on the food whereby we must be nourished and strengthened Of our selues we are void of all good things We liue in darknes and in the shaddow of death we are borne dead in sinnes and trespasses we wander wide out of the way we haue no entrance into Gods kingdome the shame of our nakednesse appeareth to the loathing of our persons But through CHRIST IESVS both these defects are taken away and all the merits of his passion are made ours through this vnion which we haue in him sealed vp vnto vs in this Sacrament Vse 2 Secondly this straight vniting of the faithfull to Christ sheweth plainly that the vngodly haue no part nor fellowship in him and with his graces though they be ioyned to a communion of the same nature and haue many common guifts of knowledge and vnderstanding yet Christ neuer dwelleth in them with his sauing graces and with his spirit of sanctification he possesseth not their hearts he worketh not in them a particular perswasion of their reconciliation to God neither an hungring desire aboue all things to be at vnity and peace with him neither a distast and dislike of sinne neither the comfortable Spirit of grace and prayer all which are in some measure in all the faithfull Wherefore although they may be clothed with the flesh of Christ they cannot be said to be couered with the grace of Christ although they be like vnto him in regard of this naturall body yet they are not indued with his heauenly Spirit they haue many priuiledges through him but they want such as accompany saluation and seale vp our redemption Vse 3 Lastly haue we a communion with Christ then wee may be assured by this holy Supper that there is also betweene him and vs a communion in all estates and he is touched with a compassion of all our infirmites In all our troubles he is troubled in our afflictions he is afflicted in our persecutions he is persecuted and he that toucheth vs toucheth the apple of his eye In the naturall body if at any time the foot be trodden vpon the head complaineth Why hurt you me and in the mysticall body if Saul make hauock of the Church at Damascus the head in heauen cryeth out by and by Acts 9 4. Saul Saul why persecutest thou me This putteth vs in minde of two things one concerning Christ the other concerning our selues First is there such an vnion betweene vs Are we so neerely knit together as the husband and the wife Similites expressing the vnâ—oÌ„ between Christ and vs. as the head and the members as the foundation of the house the rest of the building as the Vine and the branches as the nourishment the thing nourished Let vs learne heereby how Christ is affected toward vs he suffereth with vs when we suffer 1 Cor. 12.16 and accounteth our chastisements as his owne euen as when one member suffereth all the members suffer with it This is a notable comfort vnto vs in all sorrowes to consider that hee is very compassionate and pittifull toward vs he hath a feeling of our miseries and his soule is after a sort greeued for them Secondly as this sheweth how he is affected toward vs so it teacheth how we should be affected toward him If we be feeling members of his body there is nothing done against him or committed to the preiudice of his glory but we should bee greeued more then if it were done vnto our selues Psal 139 21. The Prophet did hate them that hated the Lord and was greeued with those that rose vp against him Riuers of waters did runne downe his eyes Psal 119 136. because men kept not his law But alasse where is this feeling to be found on our parts When the Lord is spitefully abused and wounded euen as it were vnto the heart who is wounded with him or accounteth himselfe euilly intreated We are as sencelesse men and haue not a teare to shed on his behalfe which argueth against vs and prooueth to our faces that the spirituall life is very weake in vs if there be any life at all CHAP. XIIII Of the third vse of the Lords Supper THe third vse of the Lords Supper is a spirituall communion and growth with our a The 〈◊〉 Supper is the band of charity brethren to be one body with them flowing from the Communion which we haue with Christ For as the vnion betweene brethren and sisters of the same blood and of the same flesh springeth from the neere coniunction they haue from father and mother as from a fountaine and as the vnity and concord among seruants of the same society ariseth by meâ—nes of the same Maister so the faithfull that haue communion with Christ haue likewise communion one with another This Paul testifieth euidently writing to the Corinthians b â—oâ— 1â— â—7 We that are many are one bread and one body because we all are partakers of one bread This is to be vnderstood of that communion and fellowship which the members haue one with another who receiue food and nourishment from the same Table thereby professing themselues to be of the selfe same family houshold Besides by the vniting together of many graines is made one bread of many clusters of grapes one wine is pressed out so out of many members groweth vp one body of the Church which is the body of Christ This maketh much to the reconciling renuing and maintaining of friendship that we are all partakers of one bread made of many cornes and drinke of the same cup of wine made of many clusters c 1 Cor. 12 13 as the Apostle setteth downe 1 Cor. 12 We are all made to drinke into one Spirit Wherefore we are not onely to looke to our vnion with Christ but
part of baptisme The 4. outward part of Bapt. is the bodie that is washed Now such as are to be baptized must be within the Couenant Not to all and euery of them that haue life nor all that haue sense nor all that haue reason haue right to it and a priuiledge in it but the people of God by Couenant These are either men and women of riper years or else the infants of such who haue interrest in baptisme as well as the parents of whome they are borne This condemneth the Romish practise of Baptizing Belles as a most horrible prophanation of this Sacrament and serueth to set foorth the great loue of God vnto all beleeuers who vouchsafeth to bee their God and the God of theyr seede Hence likewise it appeareth d Infants haue interest in baptisme as well as their parents that infants are to be baptized For baptisme succeedeth in place of Circumcision the Apostles baptized e Colos 2 11. whole houses Christ calleth infants and sucklings f Act. 16 15 33 vnto himselfe and saith that vnto such belongeth the Kingdome of Heauen they are Christs sheepe and members of his body Hence we learne that the baptisme of Infants is no vnwritten tradition but a written and diuine institution taught in the Scriptures Consider also heereby the difference betweene baptisme and the Lords Supper g 1 Cor. 14 16 Mar. 10 13 14 15. and that all are conceiued in originall sinne Acknowledge also a difference betweene them and the children of Infidels and let parents be incouraged h Psal 51 5. to bring vp their children in the instruction and reformation of the Lord. Hitherto of the outward parts now follow i Eph. 6 4. the inward parts which also are four in number First k The inward parts of baptism are four God the Father represented by the Minister whereby our faith is greatly strengthned For whensoeuer the eie seeth the Minister powring water on the body faith beholdeth God the Father clensing the soule with the precious blood of his Son Christ The second part is the Spirit l Mat. 28 19 of God hauing relation to the word and promise of God and therefore whensoeuer we come to heare the word or to receiue the Sacraments we must craue the assistance of the Spirit to open our harts m 1 cor 12 12 as he opened the hart of Lydia If this inward teacher be wanting the eare heareth and the hand handleth but the hart is hardned The third inward part of baptism n Act. 16 14 is Christ represented by the water This serueth greatly to confirme our faith to consider with our selues when we behold with our bodily eyes the water poured vpon the body baptized o Act. 2 38. the blotting out of all our sins by the blood of Christ Iesus The 4. inward part is the soule clensed p 1 Pet. 3 21. most liuely and effectually represented by the body washed For the washing of the body representeth the clensing of the soule This teacheth that by nature we are corrupt and abhominable q Ep. 5 26 27 so that God must worke in vs both the will and the deed These are the foure inward parts of baptisme The agreemēt between these outward and inward parts r The proportion betwixt the outward and inward parts of baptisme is very euident Fot as the Minister by the word of institution applieth water to the washing of the body so the Father through the working of the Spirit applieth the blood of Christ to the clensing of the soule This distinction and proportion of the parts to wit the outwarde with the inwarde serueth to determine manie Controuersies vntimely raised hotly pursued and vncharitably continued among vs. For if we did aright discerne the outward baptism from the inward that which the Minister doth deliuer from that which God doth giue and bestow it might be a good meanes to dissolue sundrie doubts touching the sufficiencie and efficacy of this Sacrament whether it be impeached or abolished by the euill of the Minister which is of three sorts of heresy impiety and ignorance The first question is touching heresie Touching the baptis of the Heretickes whether baptisme ministred by an Hereticke be true baptisme or not I aunswere If Heretiques keepe not the substance of baptisme but erre in the foundation of religion and the doctrine of the Trinity their baptisme can be no baptisme Hence it is that Nicephorus Niceph. hist lib. 3. cap 33 maketh mention of a Minister that in the want of water baptized with sand but the party was again baptized and that most iustly But if they keepe the Doctrine of the Sacrament sound in substance and faile not in the essentiall partes of it such baptisme is good baptisme and ought not to be repeated For as the truth taught by Heretickes is Gods truth and auaileable to edification so long as they preach out of Gods word so baptisme administred by them is true baptisme so long as they obserue the institution of God entire and vncorrupt The second Question is touching the scandalous life prophane heart of the Minister whether it hinder the effect of the Sacrament or not Touching the baptisme of euil Ministers I answere it dooth not for as good prayers conceiued by euill men haue also audience vvith God so it is with the Sacraments albeit they be administered by euill men yet haue they acceptance with God And albeit the sonnes of Eli did occasion the people to abhorre the offerings of the Lorde yet it is their sinne to abstaine Iudas beeing sent out to preach ministered Baptisme also which was no doubt effectuall and sufficient to the Receyuers albeit he were a damnable hypocrite and the child of perdition True it is he receiued no benefit by the word or the Sacraments yet he might bee a meanes of doing good to others The light of the Sunne passeth by myrie and vnclean places and yet it is not defiled so the dignitie of the Sament is not hindred by the lewdnesse of the Minister The Sacraments brought vnto vs by loose Ministers which are no better then stumbling-blockes laide before the weake Aug. in Iohan. tract 5. are like water that passeth thorough a Chanell into a Garden it selfe receiueth no benefit by it howbeit the garden is watered and made fruitfull thereby Manie of the Priests and Leuites among the Israelites were vngodly and vnsanctified yet they both offered sacrifices and celebrated Sacraments which to the right partakers were feales of the Couenants and meanes to encrease faith Again there is no difference in respect of God between him that is prophane in heart and him that is prophane in life betweene him that is prophane outwardlye and him that is prophane inwardly forasmuch as they are both alike knowne vnto him But no man knoweth what is in the heart and therefore if prophanenesse did hinder the fruitfulnesse of the
Sacrament no man could be assured that at any time he receiued a Sacrament but must alwaies hang in suspense and doubt of the matter Let no man therfore refuse or abhorre the Lords ordinances for the euil demeanour of the Ministers as no man will reiect the guifte of a Prince albeit a wicked person should drawe the conueyance The third and last question remaineth which is whether the ignorance or vnabilitie of the Minister to preach Touching the bapt of ignorant ministers do disanull the sufficiency and efficacy of the Sacrament to the receiuer that beleeueth It were to bee wished that euery Congregation had his learned Pastor that so the occasion of this Question might be cut off but because wee cannot haue so flourishing a Church we must consider the matter as the case standeth with vs and know that his actions are not nullities For the Apostle requireth that the Minister should be vnreprooueable in life 1 Tim. 3.2 as well as apt to teach 1 Tim. 3. If then his euill life doe not disanull his worke why should his ignorance be a greater bar If then any reason thus Euery Ministery of the New-Testament is a preaching Ministery Therefore Sacraments are voide that are deliuered by no preachers Why may we not reason in like manner and as strongly Euery Ministerie of the New-Testament is an vnblameable ministery Therefore Sacraments are void that are deliuered by them that are not vnreprooueable Indeede euery good ministerie is a preaching ministery but not euerie ministery in generall and therefore it will not follow that the action of him that is no preacher is a nullityâ— But of these Questions wee haue spoken more at large elsewhere Thus farre of the parts â— Baptisme both the outward and the inward parts now wâ— come to the vses therof Å¿ Three vses of Baptisme which are principally three First to shewe the placing and planting into the body of Christ to râ—maine in him for euer This coniunction with Christ is not bodily or naturall but mysticall and maruellous in our eies for we are made one with Christ t 1 Cor. 6 17. by the same Spirit dwelling in Christ and in all the members of Christ So then the Saintes triumphing in heauen and all the beleeuers fighting vpon earth as soldiers in warefare haue one and the same spirite of Christ dwelling in them and therefore are one with him Secondly to assure vs of the remission of our sinnes that we may be able to stand in the presence of God u Gal. 3 17. hauing put on the garments of Christ as Iacob receiud the blessing clad in the garments of his elder brother This ouerthroweth the doctrine or rather doting of the Church of Rome which teacheth that baptisme abolisheth all sinnes going before it and leaueth nothing that hath the name or nature of sinne If this were a trueth of God not a dreame of men it is not onely decent but greatly to be desired to haue baptisme deferred vntill olde age nay vnto the houre of death that fo we may depart hence in peace with greater assurance of Gods fauour in the pardon of our sinnes Thirdly a Marke 1 1. to slay the olde man and to kill our naturall corruption by the power of the death and buriall of Christ besides to raise vs vp againe to holinesse and newnesse of life by his resurrection Hence it is that the Euangelists call it the Sacrament of Repentance admonishing euerie one of vs to expresse the strength power of baptisme as the Prophets oftentimes exhort the Iewes to b Deut 10 15. circumcise the foreskin of their harts and to harden their neckes no more So wee ought not to content our selues to be baptized in bodie but must labour to be baptized in soule by a daily proceeding in regeneration by bringing foorth the fruites of sanctification and applying Christ Iesus to our full iustification Thus much of baptisme the honourable badge of our profession and dedication to Christ that dyed vppon the Crosse what it is what are the parts and vses thereof Now wee come to d The sum of the 3. Booke the Sacrament of the bodie and bloode of Christ which is called by diuers and sundrie names in the New Testament Sometimes it is called the f 1 Cor. 10 16 Communion teaching that wee are one bodye coupled togethet in Christ shewing that it is to bee receyued of manie together and admonishing vs of vnitie and concord among our selues Sometimes it is g 1 Cor. 11 20 called the Lordes Supper hence wee see who is the authour of it no Man no Angell but the Lord Iesus leauing it for a fare-well token of his Loue towards vs. Wee must also come with an earnest desire hungring after Christ that we may be satisfied with his righteousnesse Sometimes it is called the h Actes 2 42. breaking of bread this sheweth that the substance of breade remaineth after the words of consecration that figuratiue speeches are vsed in the Sacrament and that this externall rite of breaking the bread vsed by Christ practised by the Apostles obserued by the pastors of the Church ought not to bee omitted and ouer-passed Sometimes it is called the i 1 Cor 10 21 Table of the Lord this teacheth that Christ and his Apostles at the celebration of it vsed a table not an Altar that it is a Sacrament not a Sacrifice and that we ought to draw nere vnto it with all regard and reuerence Lastlie it is called the New testament or Will of Christ This title teacheth that there is a double Couenant betweene GOD and man the one old the other new the one of the law the other of the Gospell the first of workes the second of grace Againe it serueth to condemne the cursed sacriledge of the Church of Rome which addeth and detracteth altereth and mingleth it with the leauen of her owne inuentions This is a great comfort to all Gods children to consider that all faithfull Christians are the heires of Christ to whoÌ„ he hath promised saluation of their soules and forgiuenes of their sinnes As we haue seene the seuerall names of this Sacrament which shew the nature thereof vnto vs so now we will set downe k What the Lords Supper is what the Lords Supper is The Supper of the Lord is the second Sacrament wherein by visible receiuing of bread and wine is represented our spirituall communion with the body and blood of Christ Heere God is present and sitteth as president at this Table he offereth vnto vs his owne Son for our iustification and therefore this Supper must be reuerently regarded and diligently frequented of vs. In this Sacrament l In the lords Supper consider hiâ— parts and his vses we are in like manner to consider the parts and the vses thereof The parts are partly outward and partly inward For it fareth no otherwise with the Sacrament then it doth with man considered in his
whole volume of such differences howbeit I will leaue them in their owne deuises and come to the third point which is to answere those that pleade the cause of Baal and are bold to speake what they dare for the whore of Babell who albeit they liue among vs and would bee thought to bee of vs yet they are neyther affrayd nor ashamed to affirme n Against such as would not haue it disputed and determined how Christ is present that the controuersie of the Supper is not so manifest as we teach nor the words of Christ so easie as we affirme nor the iudgement of the Fathers so cleer as we pretend nor the maner of eating so necessary to be holden as we define that we are to beleeue that Christ is present but how he is preseÌ„t we should not dispute whether it be carnally or whether it bee spiritually Indeed we feare not to teach that there is no transelementation or transubstantiation that is no reall turning of the bread into the body and the wine into the bloud of Christ but when he said This is my body hee intendeth not to change one substance into another but meaneth This bread is a signe or Sacrament of my body which is deliuered to death for vs and for our saluation And when he saith This Cup is the new Testament in my bloud hee vnderstandeth that the wine in the Cup is a Sacrament of the new Testament of our reconciliation to God and of our communion and participation of Christ with al his benefits therefore we doubt not to call this Sacrament a representation a remeÌ„brance an image a token a type an antitype a signe a figure and such like Now that it may appeare that the wordes of institution are truely expounded and haue the constant consent and full approbation of al antiquity o The ancieÌ„t Fathers teach the same touching the Supper that we doe let vs produce our witnesses and see what the Fathers of the grayest heads before vs haue declared deliuered But before we come to fight hand to hand with these aduersaries and to discharge the volly of shot which we haue in store it shall not be amisse to set downe certaine inducements as it were certaine preparatiues to leade vs to beleeue that the Doctours of the Church are no lesse ours in this cause and controuersie then Caluine and Beza and the later writers For first we shal neuer read in all the monuments of former times any mention of adoration or eleuation of the host or that the maner was to lick vp the drops of the Challice or to sweepe the place where a drop was falne or to burne the wormes which haue corrupted or consumed it or to seeke out the host wheÌ„ it is vomited vp to commend those that will swallow it againe Secondly Ierome teacheth that after the communion they had a common banket in the Church whereat they did eate vp all that q Ierom. vpon 1 Cor. 11. remained after the administration of the Supper If then it were the manner of many Churches to eate the residue at their loue feasts and ordinary bankets doubtlesse they did not thinke it was Christ himselfe which was eaten therein Thirdly the custome was in some places to burne the remainder of the r Hesych lib. 2. in Leuit. ca. 8. Eucharist and therefore it could not bee that they should beleeue that the bread was the very body of Christ forasmuch as it had beene horrible impiety and a most detestable prophanation to burne it as a Å¿ Gregory 7. an Atheist NecromaÌ„cer certaine Pope in his rage and fury cast the Eucharist into the fire because it did not answere to his questions when he consulted with it or else peraduenture the body of Christ seeing the flame of fire comming toward it fled vp into heauen for feare of beeing consumed by it Fourthly another teacheth that in other Churches the custome was to giue the parts that were not spent and vsed to little children t Niceph lib. 17. cap. 25. frequenting the Schoole who are barred from partaking of the Supper by the Apostle because they are not able u 1 Cor. 11.28 to examine themselues and therefore they were not of opinion with the Church of Rome Fiftly the Masse it selfe vsed at this day and the prayers vsed in it do speake for the truth against their Idolatrous practise Heereunto commeth their sursum corda when they exhort to lift vp the heart on high to God and the prayers crauing of God that their oblation may be acceptable which is the figure and signe of the body and blood of our Lord whereas if the Church had beleeued that they did eate Christ with their mouths they might haue stayed their eyes beneath gazing and gaping vpon that which the Priest held in his hands and needed not to haue lifted vp their harts to Christ Iesus which sitteth at the right hand of his Father in the highest heauens Sixtly they teach vniformely that a body cannot be but in one place and that if we take space of place from them we destroy the being of a body and thereupon one saith a Virgil. lib. 1. Contr. Eutich The flesh of Chrâ—st was not in heauen when it was vpon the earth and now because it is in heauen it is not on earth And Augustine in his 57 Epistle to Dardanus hath these words The humane nature of Christ is destroyed if there bee not giuen vnto him after the manner of other bodies a certaine space wherin he may be contained The popish purgers and correcters could not suffer the waight of this sentence and therefore haue b Printed at Paris Anno. 1571. raced it out of some of their late editions and yet Bellarmine doth alledge it and obiect it against himselfe howbeit it is likely he did not remember himselfe but had forgotten to consult with his good companions who blot out that which they cannot answere These sixe considerations are as certaine inducements to sharpeÌ„ our taste to break the Ice and so to prepare the way now let vs set downe the seuerall testimonies themselues and see how they depose for vs. Tertullian one of the most ancient faith c Tertul cont Marci lib. 4. Christ receiuing the bread and the same being diuided vnto his Disciples made it to be his body saying This is my bodye that is to say a signe of my body Theodoret saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. that is the mysticall signes depart not from their nature no not after consecration for they remaine in their former substance figure and forme Can any thing be spoken more plainely Doubtlesse Theodoret was in this point a Lutheran or a Caluinist one of those whom the bastard Catholikes call heretickes Augustine is a man of great authority in the Church therfore a sufficient witnesse beyond all exception he saith for vs d Aug. cont Adamantâ— â—2 The Lord made no doubt
or difficulty to say this is my body when he gaue a signe of his body declaring thereby that by these words My body he vnderstood the signe of his body expounding the former by the latter It is also very waighty and worthy to be considered Epist 23. which he writeth in his Epistle to Boniface If the Sacrament had not a resemblance of the things whereof they are Sacraments they should not be SacrameÌ„ts at all but because of this most commonly they take the name of the things themselues so then as the Sacrament of Christs body is after a sort the body of Christ and the Sacrament of Christs blood is after a sort the blood of Christ so the Sacrament of faith is faith If he had verily beleeued that it is really the bodye of Christ he would neuer haue said this Sacrament is after a certaine fashion the body of Christ as euery man would laugh vs to scorne if we should say that Paul was after a sort a man or Peter was after a sort a man who were men truely and indeed And in another place he saith e Tract 50 in Iohan. Wee haue euer Iesus Christ according to the presence of his Maiesty but according to the presence of his flesh hee hath truely sa de to his Disciples Mee shall ye not haue alwayes Mat. 26 11. Origen also is plaine for vs writing vpon Mat. 15 Mat. 16 11 where he saith f Orig hom in Mat. 15. This meat which is sanctified by the word of God by prayer as touching his matter goeth downe into the belly and is voyded into the draught Let vs come to Chrysostome who aboue al the rest is vehement in his amplifications excessiue in the hight of his eloquence being desirous to draw the people to a reuerence of this Sacrament to redresse the abuses thereof crept in of which he complaineth in all places of his workes yet when hee speaketh properly he teacheth as others teach and writeth as others write as when he saith g Chrysost hom 83 in Math. If Christ be not dead wherof is this Sacrament a signe and token And likewise in that place When our Lord gaue the Sacrament he gaue w ne And if he gaue wine then by consequent hee gaue bread also which ouerthroweth such as h Dureus in Whâ—t say he took bread but gaue it not he tooke wine but gaue it not If these places bee not plaine and pregnant enough heare yet much plainer He demandeth i Hom. 24 in 1 Cor. What is this bread He answereth himselfe The body of Christ now least any should imagine some change of substance and the maintainers of Transubstantiation begin to lift vp their eares he addeth immediately And what are they made which partake thereof He answereth The body of Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And in the same place he telleth vs We must mount on high like Eagles if we will come neare to that body And in the vnperfect worke vpon Mathew if that worke be Chrysostomes k Câ—â—â—â—ost oper inâ—â—â—â—â—r Mat. hom 11. If it bee so dangerous a thing to transferre to priuate vses those sanctisied vessels in which the true body of Christ was not but the mystery of his body how much more the vessels of our bodies which God hath prepared for his habitation But of all other testimonies none is more euident then an Epistle of his written to Caesarius in the time of his banishment which albeit it be not printed among his workes l Pet. Martyr loc class 4. c. 10. sâ—ct 31. yet is auouched to be extant in the Library at Florence Before the bread be sanctified wee call it bread but when the grace of God hath sanctified it it is surely freed from the name of bread and is thought worthy to be called the body of our Lord though the nature of bread remaine in it True it is m Bellar. de Euchar. lib. 2 cap. 22. Bellarmine denyeth that euer he wrote any such thing howbeit Gregory of Valence admitteth the words confesseth the place and yet goeth about to shift it off and to weaken this witnesse as if it were not written by that godly and golden Father n Greg. de Valen lib. de transub but by one Iohn of Constantinople Thus he would delude and deceiue his Reader forasmuch as that Iohn was no other then Iohn Chrysostome and Iohn Chrysostome was Bishop of Constantinople Their owne glosse maketh this exposition o De Cons dist 2. Vocatur corpus Christi id est significat corpus Christi It is called the body of Christ that is it signifieth his body Adde to these the witnes of Maximus the Greeke p In eccles Hierar Scholiast who opposeth the signes to the truth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 these things are signes but not the truth I will shut vp all these authorities and allegations with the words of Gelasius Bishop of Rome q Gelas in his booke of two Natures Surely the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ which wee receiue are diuine things for that also by them we are made partakers of the diuine nature and yet neuerthelesse the substance nature of the bread and wine do not cease to remaine Can any speake more cleerely and euidently then these do Or haue any of our owne writers written more plainely and distinctly against popish Transubstantiation How then are they deceiued that thinke we wrest the words of Institution Or that we impose vpon the people more to bee beleeued then can be collected concluded out of the Scripture or that we teach and receiue more as authenticall out of Caluine Beza and other later authors then the ancient Fathers euer deliuered I wil briefly answere an obiection which these produce out of Cyprian in his Tract of the Lords Supper Obiect r Cyprian de coen dom This bread is changed not in shape but in nature and by omnipotency of God is made flesh To which I reply 4. things First Answere a change of nature doth not euermore import a change of substance A wicked person when he repenteth and turneth vnto God changeth his nature but the alteration is in quality not in substance there is a kinde of conuersion but no Transubstantiation Secondly this booke is but a bastard it beareth vpon it the name of Cyprian but it is a counterfeit Å¿ Censur patruÌ„ authore Rob. Coco pa. 75 as is sâ—â—ficiently and substantially prooued euen by the confession of the Papists themselues And whosoeuer will vouchsafe to reade the booke it selfe may easily discerne by the style as it were by the smell that it came out of some Couent or Cloister it is in many places so barbarous Thirdly if the word Nature should be taken for Substance in this place it must expresly contradict sundry testimonies of those writers which wee haue alledged before who deny that the nature of bread is changed that is
the substance Lastly this Author is so farre from saying that the bread is conuerted into the flesh of Christ that hee saith the contrary to wit that this bread is conuerted into our flesh and our blood and serueth for our life and the increasing of our bodies Thus we see that the ancient Fathers held the same faith that we hold and differ not in iudgement from the reformed Churches nor the reformed Churches from them as we shall shew God willing more at large in another place And thus I haue runne ouer these three poynts which I purposed and proposed to handle in the beginning all which are more at large to be seene in the Treatise following This I offer the second time to your Worships consideration as a witnesse of my loue and a testimony of the sauours I haue receiued My meaning was and yet is that it should first come vnto your view and from you for your sake to the vse of the Church of God euen of as many as can make any vse of these my simple labours I haue prosecuted these points at large but I cease from troubling you any further cōmending you to his good hand who t Ioh. 13 1 loueth them to the end whom once he loueth u Rom. 11 29 whose guifts and graces are without repentance and so wishing all good from the Almighty a Reuel 5 13. that sitteth vpon the Throne and from the Lambe which liueth for euermore both to your selfe to your good Lady to your hopefull Children and to your whole family I ende and rest Your worships euer in the Lord William Attersoll The Praeface to the Reader IT is wel said Aul. Gel. noct Attic lib. 18. cap. 6. that the very title of a book hath a certain pleasant allurement to draw men to the reading therof The argument of this Tretise is of the Sacraments a comfortable portion of the Scriptures a necessary part of the Catechisme There is no knowledge comparable to the knowledge of Gods word there is no parcel of Gods word more holsome and heauenly then the Sacraments There is no Sacrament more excellent and effectuall then the Supper of the Lord which is a medicine to them that are sicke a preseruatiue to them that are whole a cordiall to them that are weake and a precious treasure to them that are in wants being an instrument to conuay vnto vs the benefit of Christs Passion and the assurance of our owne saluation Neuerthelesse there is no ordinance of God more neglected of vs nor lesse regarded among vs. We cannot be ignorant that it was instituted by the Lord of life to giue vs life and in remembrance of his death to take from vs the feare of death and therefore in the words of institution he said to his Disciples This is my body which was giuen for you Math 26 26. this is my bloud which was shed for you to the end we might behold him liuely described before our eies I haue desired and endeuoured not only to teach this trueth to the most simple and to informe the consciences of those that are ignorant but also to bring to light such doubtful and difficult poynts as may any way trouble the vnlearned Here then the discreet Reader shal meet with fit matter both to satisfie sundry not well aduised among our selues and finde sufficient armour to ouerthrow the opē common aduersaries Touching the errours crept in among vs as it were into the bosome of the Church as well in practise as in iudgement I haue aymed especially at two things both to reforme some and to informe others To reforme such as thinks they are left at liberty to receiue when they list and whether they list and to informe such as call in question the lawfulnesse of kneeling at the Communion according to the order established and commanded the one sort erring in action the other being deceiued in opinion First for the better discouering and preuenting of their spirituall danger I haue laboured to set before the faces of all drowsie professors Against negligent commers to the Communion their slacknes and sluggishnes in comming to the Table of the Lord and answered such obiections as they vsually alledge in their own defence for asmuch as there is no sluggard but he is wise in his owne eyes Was Christ made man for vs subiect to our infirmities beaten with stripes crowned with thorns and pierced with nailes that we should despise the blessed Sacrament that resembleth and representeth all these vnto vs which is as a looking glasse wherein we may behold him crucified and hanging vppon the crosse Chrysost hom 60. ad pop An. 〈…〉 Hee is a shepheard that feedeth his Sheepe with his owne bloud and nourisheth them with his owne substance If an earthly Prince should call vs as his guesse to sit downe at his Table would any bee so foolish or so froward as to refuse to come Behold the King of Heauen and earth inuiteth vs to his heauenly banquet and therefore we ought not to stop our eares or to withdraw our selues to perdition True it is all men almost come thicke and threefold at Easter or else they should not think themselues to be good subiects then they offer themselues without difference and distinction howbeit at other times they make no cōscience of their ordinary absence almost continual negligence Such as come not at other times it is to be feared they come not in knowledge at that time For if they come at Easter in conscience of Gods comandement more then for feare of the Princes law and with a feeling of their own wants rather then for forme and fashion sake they would fit themselues for this woorke at all times of the yeare so often as the Sacrament is deliuered Indeede none ought to present themselues being vnprepared presume to handle the outward signes of the body and bloud of Christ comming in impiety impenitency Mat. 22 11. like to the guesse in the Gospell that came without his wedding garment notwithstanding when we haue made our selues ready wee must not abstaine and absent our selues from it at our owne pleasure for then we make our selues guilty of the body and bloud of Christ 1 Cor 11 27. and vnworthy of any mercy to be reaped and receiued Wee may not be weary in well doing Gal 6 9. but must bee forward in the religious exercises of our faith taking all oportunity to performe this commandement of comming often to his Table 1 Cor 11 26. This is one sinne among others that draweth downe heauy iudgements vpon vs and our soules 1 Cor 11 30. for this cause many are weake and sickely among vs and many sleep yea it prepareth the way for farther vengeance except we repent of our euill wayes and amend our former negligence by greater diligence It is not enough that we submit our selues to the hearing of the word vnlesse withall we ioyne
of this reason standeth vpon such feete as themselues haue shaped vnto it to wit that such gesture is necessary to be vsed at this Sacrament as is vsuall at a supper or a banket If then it be left free for vs to vse what gesture wee please sitting or lying or standing or walking or groueling or bending how can they hold with any colour kneeling to be vnlawfull at the CommunioÌ„ The 4. answer Lastly we cannot but confesse that kneeling in prayer is the fittest gesture to expresse the humility of our mindes and the maiesty of God and the excellency of the mysteries we do partake and our obedience to the Magistrate Tertul. de orat cap. 12. Tertullian that liued in the beginning of the second CeÌ„tury holdeth assidere irreuerens that it is an vnreuerent thing to sit at prayer But the Supper of the Lord is administred and receiued among vs with a notable effectuall prayer which the Minister pronounceth and the Communicant heareth Obiection If any obiect as many do obiect that by this reason the Minister ought to kneele that vttereth the prayer not the people that receiue the Supper I answere first they do but dally with vs Answere and deceiue themselues For they know the Minister cannot conueniently kneele as the manner of deliuering is vsed and obserued among vs which is not disliked or disprooued by any of them to wit by going to euery one apart vnto his seate and therfore CHRIST also sate at his thanksgiuing And heerein do the orders of the Churches differ among themselues in some places the Minister remoueth not and the people walke as with vs the Minister walketh and the people remoue not Now as in the preaching of the word the Minister that conceiueth the prayer standeth that he may be the better heard and vnderstood of the people whose voice he is to God they kneele ioyning with him so it is in the Lords Supper the Minister standeth because otherwise hee cannot passe from place to place nor dispatch that holy worke with any quicke expedition Secondly albeit the Minister onely do by liuely voice vtter the prayer yet it appeareth by the testimony of the ancient that the receiuer was also to ioyne with the Minister and to say Amen Euseb ecclesiast histor lib. 6. ca. 43. and in english 42. as we may read in the Ecclesiasticall history of Eusebius relating the Epistle of Cornelius Bishop of Rome touching Nouatus who being puffed vp with pride left those without hope of saluation that through infirmity of the flesh fell in time of persecutions And afterward in that history he reporteth that Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria wrote vnto Xystus Bishop of Rome touching a certaine man who hearing the interrogatories answeres vsed in baptisme came vnto him weeping and wailing falling prostrate before his feet he confessed plainely that the baptisme wherewithall he had beene baptized of the Hereticks had no agreement with that which was in vse in that Church and thereupon desired to bee baptized according to the same manner What answere the Bishop made and how he satisfied him Eusebius declareth in these words Ecclesi histor li. 7 ca. 9. after the Greeke but the 8. in english He prayed that hee might receiue this most sincere purification the which thing I durst not do but told him that the daily Communion many times ministred might suffice him when he had heard thanksgiuing sounded in the Church and he himselfe had sung thereunto Amen when he had beene present at the Lords Table and had stretched forth his hand to receiue that holy food had communicated and of a long time had beene partaker of the body and blood of our Lord Iesus Christ Albeit therefore the baptisme which he had receiued were full of sundry impieties and blasphemies and farre vnlike that vsed in the true Church and that hee were so sore perplexed in minde and troubled in conscience that he durst not presume to lift vp his eies to God because hee had beene baptized with such prophane wordes and ceremonies yet hee aduised him to comfort himselfe with his often partaking the holy Communion in asmuch as he had stretched forth his hand to receiue it and had answered Amen at the taking of it I will adde one testimony more out of Cyrill Cyril catech pa. 2â—5 gra Id est 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Id est 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is bending the hand receiue the body of Christ saying Amen And more expressely a little after 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is After thou hast been partaker of the body of Christ draw near also to the Cup of his bloud to wit in the form of wine prostrating thy selfe and worshipping God saying Amen De Sacram lib. 4. cap. 6. Obseruations out of Cyrils testimony whiles thou beÌ„dest thy hand to take it c. The lâ—ke might bee saide out of Ambrose that as the minister did pray for them so they also were not idle but prayed for themselues These Testimonies are very full to note out the vsuall custom of these times out of which I obserue these 4. particulars first that the bread was not woÌ„t to be put popt into their mouths but the people tooke it in their handes and so likewise of the cup. Secondly that they receiued the cup of the Lord as well as the bread and were not vsed to haue dry Communions as the Church of Rome diateth her Disciples Thirdly that the people dâ—d consent to the prayer of the minister did say Amen Lastly that they vsed to bow down worship God with all reuerence to whom they prayed in the action of receiuing answering Amen The two former points serue to conuince the practise of the Papists that thrust the bread into the mouths of the coÌ„municants and depriue them vtterly of the cup and the two latter such of our brethren among vâ— as vrge the necessity of sitting and condemne the gesture of kneeling as an impiety for asmuch as wee see the people in those tâ—mes did both bow their haÌ„ds to take it Application of the former testimonies prostrate their bodâ—es to receiue it with prayer And I would gladly be informed and resolued by these when the minister prayeth that the body of Christ may bee an effectuall instrument sanctified of God for the preseruation of their bodies soules whether they do not in their hearts and soules ioyne with him earnestly crauing and desiring this blessing If they do not it argueth against themselues little reuerence in receiuing and smal conscience in comming to this Sacrament to be no more moued then stones and to sit as senceles as their seats when prayer is made not to coÌ„sent vnto it wherof notwithstanding I do not nor dare not eâ—ther to accuse them or to suspect them If they do is it not fitter or at least as fit to pray kneeling as sitting For if it be
Church remained maintaining those opinions which that present Church holdeth They teach that which was neuer taught for sixe hundred some things which were neuer knowne for a thousand yeares after Christ Answere to those that ask where our Church was before Luther Mark 1 27. The true Church of GOD hath alwayes beene taxed with this imputation and accusation of nouelty as appeareth by the words of the Iewes to Christ the master and of the Philosophers to Paul the Scholler They say to Christ what new doctrine is this Marke 1 27. Wee know that God spake vnto Moses as for this fellow wee know not from whence he is Ioh. 9 29. Ioh. 9 29. So the Epicures Stoikes tooke Paul and brought him to Areopagus the highest Court in Athens saying May wee know what this new doctrine whereof thou speakest is Act. 17 19. Indeed in the hottest times of persecution Reuel 12.6 the woman fled into the wildernesse where she had a place prepared of God that they should finde her there a thousand two hundred and threescore dayes But what an absurd thing and how iniurious dealing is this to persecute vs with fire and faggot and to driue vs as poore banished men from place to place and from corner to corner and then to aske where our Church is and to complaine against it that it is inuisible Neuerthelesse that great Dragon and old Serpent which deceiueth the whole world Ver. 8 9. and all his instruments shall not preuaile because to the woman wer giuen two wings of a great Eagle that she might flye into the wildernesse to her place where she was nourished for a time Ver. 14. and times and halfe a time so that the gates of hell shall not be able to ouercome it and to preuaile against it And albeit the Church be vnknowne to the world and oftentimes to the particular parts themselues as it was in the dayes of Eliah 1 King 19 14 Rom. 11 3. 2 Tim 2 19. Galath 1.9 who complaineth that he was left alone yet it is not hidde from God who knoweth who are his and described fully in the Scriptures which cannot deceiue vs. If wee or an Angell from heauen should teach otherwise let him bee accursed It was our Church that shined with glorious myracles confirming the faith which we professe that was dyed with the blood of so many Martyrs confessing the truth which we imbrace It was our Church which conuinced the Arrians Macedonians Nestorians PelagiaÌ„s Manichees such like hereticks The general Councels celebrated in former times at Nice Popish opâ—nions not heard of for 600. yeares after Châ—ist at Constantinople at Ephesus and at Chalcedon stand on our side But where was the Popish Conuenticle which nowe boasteth it selfe to be the only Church for six hundred yeares after Christ which were the purest times Had they any Church any where that worshipped images that decked them and then ducked downe vnto them that held that the old vulgar Translation of the Bible is authenticall that no interpretation of Scripture is to be allowed against that sence which the Church of Rome holdeth that the Virgine Mary was exempted from originall sinne that the Scriptures are vnperfect and no sufficient rule of faith that the holy Scriptures and the traditions of the Church are to be reuerenced with equall affection that the Bishop of Rome is iudge of all controuersies of Religion Had they any Church vpon the face of the earth that beleeued that the Pope was euer called a God and the spouse of the Church that held that veniall sinnes are cleansed and done away with holy water that the Pope is aboue a generall Councell that the Pope may dispense by his omnipotency wâ—thin the degrees of affinity and consanguinity forbidden in the Law that by dispensing the merites of Saints by indulgences hee is able to deliuer Soules at his pleasure from the paines of Purgatory that the Pope defining out of his Chaire cannot erre Were all these or any of thâ—se preached or professed in the true Church of God which are now broached and beleeued in the Church of Rome But to passe ouer these as impertinent to this present Treatise New doctrins of Popery touching the Supper and to speeke onely to the matter in question concerning the Sacraments what Church did beleeue the reall presence or Transubstantiation or priuate Masses or receiued in one kinde or held that there are seauen Sacramenss neyther more nor lesse or beleeued accidents without their subiect or called the Sacrament his Lord and God or administred it in a strange tongue or lifted it vp ouer his head or worshipped it as his Maker and Creator All these are now made articles of faith and principles of religion such as without them a man cannot be saued yet which of them were imbraced for sixe hundred yeares I might adde more after Christ These were neuer heard off neuer dreamed off which are now the chiefest dreams of the Romish Prelates And no maruell For seeing they haue in a manner banished and buried the remembrance of CHRIST it may not seeme strange that they haue abolished his Supper instituted in memory of his death and passion Christ our Sauiour sitteth in heauen at the right hand of his Father and maketh continuall intercession for vs Sadeel de spiri manduc cap. 1 and wee must feed vpon him spiritually which is not a faigned or forged presence bred in our owne idle fansie and consisting of our priuate opinion neither doth it signifie and import that which is onely inuisible and not offered to the obiect of the eye or that we go about to turne and transforme the body and blood of Christ into a spirit but we call it spirituall eating and feeding vpon him spiritually The reasons why we are said to eate Christ spiritually for three causes First because the eating of Christs flesh and drinking of his blood is brought to passe by the worke of the holy Spirit for it may well be saide to be receiued in that manner seeing it is effected by that meanes Secondly because this mystery is wrought by the instrument of faith which we send vp to the Throne of God as the Eagle which mounteth vp to heauen inasmuch as it is opposed to the fleshly eating of him wherein the Papists are like to the Capernaites Ioh. 6. that dreamed of a carnall and corporall eating and drinking Ioh. 6 63. which profiteth nothing and helpeth no man and bringeth no good Thirdly because this most excellent and precious food belongeth to our spirituall and eternall life seeing wee receiue the signes not to nourish our bodies but to feed our soules The summe and effect of this Booke These things the iudicious Reader shall finde largely discussed in this Treatise which I haue therefore called The New Couenant because it layeth open the doctrine of the Sacraments which serue to confirme and strengthen vs in that Couenant and
so that God onely is able to bestow grace and he alone can appoint true signes of grace For as he onely hath authority to seale the charter pardon in whose iurisdiction it is to grant it so likewise God giueth the pledges and tokens of his grace which sheadeth the graces of the Spirite into our hearts Wherefore the reuerent Sacraments of the Church none can institute by his authority but onely God and hence it is that the signes haue the names of the thinges signified None but Christ himselfe could say of the bread This is my body none but hee could say of the cup This cup is the new Testament in my bloud none but hee breathing on his Apostles could say Receiue the Holy Ghost none but hee could make the water in Baptisme to be the lauer of regeneration Let vs see what good and profitable vses arise from this Vse 1 doctrine First if the Sacraments bee the ordinances of God then they depend not on the worthinesse or vnworthinesse fitnesse or vnfitnesse vices or vertues of the Minister but all their efficacy and force hangeth on the holy institution of Christ Iesus The Ministers impiety wickednesse maketh not a nullity of the Sacrament neyther hindereth the fruite of the worthy receiuer no more then the piety and godlinesse of a faithfull Minister can profite an vnworthy receiuer Indeede the Church must indeuour that they bee cleane which beare the Vessels of the Lord Esay 52 11. and that the Ministers thereof may bee holye and vnblameable according to the Apostles r 1 Tim. 3 2. rule but we must not measure the profit of the receiuer by the person of the Minister If a theefe do steale a sack of corne we see if he sow it it groweth vp and bringeth foorth increase because the fault resteth not in the seede which is good but in the sower which is euill so doth the Sacrament profite the faithfull howsoeuer hee bee vnfaithfull that doth administer it Wee see if the seede-man haue foule filthy and vncleane hands that soweth yet if the seede be cleane sweete and faire it prospereth so the holy things of God ſ Euill Mininisters may deliuer the good things of God cannot be defiled by the corrupt and sinfull life of the Minister while he deliuereth nothing of his owne but dispenseth the ordinances of God Thus we see that whether the Minister be good or euill godly or vngodly an heretick or a Catholike holy or prophane the effect is all one the worthines of the Sacrament dependeth not on man but proceedeth from God and therfore all such as contemne the Sacraments of God for the sacriledge of man shal beare their condemnation whosoeuer they are The two sons of Ely Hophni and Phinehas were t 1 Sam. 1 22.23 exceeding sinners against the Lord yet because the people of Israel abhorred the sacrifices of God and trode his worship vnder their feete the wrath of the Lord was kindled against the whole land and hee denounced u 1 Sam. 6 11. sore iudgements against thē So then the offence of the Priests was no defence of the people but as the Priests gaue the offence the people tooke it so God boūd thē together in the same iudgement So we must know God will not beare the contempt of his ordinances vnder any pretence whatsoeuer of the Ministers wickednes vnworthines if his hand be corrupt let thy heart be vncorrupt though his sins be his own yet the Sacram. be Gods he may minister cōfort to thee tho he bring none to himselfe as the workmē that builded the Arke prepared a means to saue other but were drowned thēselues or as the bels tho they moue not themselues yet serue to bring others to the exercises of religion or as the Scribes that pointed the way to the wise-men but themselues vouchsafed not to step out of doores to enquire after Christ The eares of corne do carry the corne with the chaffe to be purged and cleansed in the barne though the chaffe be vnprofitable yet it profiteth the corne as the Lanthorne holdeth the candle to giue light vnto others that are the passengers As gold is gold of whomsoeuer it is giuen and receiued so the Sacrament is truely a Sacrament whether it bee giuen of a good or euil Minister so is it with the word of God This appeareth by the words of Christ our sauiour Math. 23. The Scribes and Pharisies sit in Moses seate a Mat. 23 2 3 all therefore whatsoeuer they bid you obserue that obserue and doe but after their workes do not for they say and do not Albeit then the Scripture condemneth such as giue offences yet such as take offence are not thereby iustified let vs magnifie the ordinances of God and then we may expect a blessing at his hands This is that which the b 1 Cor. 3 6 7 Apostle teacheth I haue planted Apollos watered but God gaue the increase So then neyther is he that planteth any thing neither he that watreth but God that giueth the increase Wherefore the people of God notwithstanding the wickednesse and vnworthines of the Ministers may safely and with a good conscience vse their ministry both hearing the word frō their mouths and receiuing the Sacraments at their hands and both of them are effectuall and auaileable vnto saluation neither do they defile themselues by their corruption The Donatists in former times the Anabaptists in our daies teach that such scandalous Ministers as giue offence can profite vs nothing at al nor further our saluation nor doe vs any good that being defiled themselues by their sins they defile also the Sacraments Heereunto they bring the saying in the law of Moses Whatsoeuer the vncleane person toucheth shall be vncleane the soule that toucheth it shal be vncleane vntill euen Likewise they alleadge the wordes of Haggai the Prophet If a man beare holy flesh in the skirt of his garmant with his skirt do touch bread or pottage or wine or oyle or any meat shall it be holy The Priests answered and said No. Then said Haggai If one that is vncleane by a dead body touch any of these shall it be vncleane The Priests answered It shall be vncleane So is this people and so is this Nation before me saith the Lord and so is euery worke of their hands and that which they offer there is vncleane Therefore whensoeuer the Ministers are polluted with vices they do pollute prophane whatsoeuer they handle I answere these words are corrupted depraued by these heretikes The Prophet saith not by way of application so doe you pollute the Sacram. and sacrifices of the people but the drift of the place is to shew vnto vs that our works are polluted and abhominable in the sight of almighty God and vtterly reiected of him except they proceed from the fountaine of a pure heart faith vnfained so that albeit they be in their nature neuer so good
in the externall worke placing holinesse and remission of sinnes in the deede done and thus the thing signified is little regarded and wholy abolished r Gen. 41 4. as the euill fauoured and leane-fleshed Kine did eate vp the fat well-fauored this was Pharaohs dream and the other is mans deuise For these men giue all to the outward receiuing placing holinesse and remission of sinnes therein and thinking themselues sure and secure when the bread and wine is taken at the Lords table Thus all hypocrites libertines and carnall Gospellers doe for all the religion deuotion and godlinesse of these idle and ignorant professors standeth in outward resorting to the Church and in an outward taking of the communion of the body blood of Christ which is to make an Idoll of the signe and to flatter themselues in their euils to their owne destruction For albeit a man haue beene baptized and haue receiued the Lords Supper yet if hee liue wickedly and walke after his owne lusts the Sacraments shall auaile and aduantage him nothing at all but further his condemnation Vse 3 Lastly hath the Sacrament some partes outward and some inward some seene and some not seene with bodilye eyes Then it giueth occasion both to parents to teach their children the meaning of these mysteries and to declare vnto them the ordinances of God as likewise to children and the yonger sort to aske and inquire of their parents to heare and learne of them the doctrine of the Sacraments thereby to know the mercifull promises that God hath made to his people This appeareth Å¿ Exod. 12 26.27 chap. 13 14 15. directly where the fathers are forewarned to teach their children the hidden mystery of the Passeouer When your children aske you what seruice is this yee keepe then yee shall say It is the sacrifice of the Lords Passeouer which passed ouer the houses of the children of Israel in Egypt when he smote the Egyptians and preserued our houses So likewise Ch. 13 14. speaking of separating and sanctifying the first borne for the seruice of God hee chargeth parents to whet this doctrine on their children and to instruct them how God with a mighty hand and outstretched arme brought them out of Egypt out of the house of bondage Againe t Iosh 4 6 7.8 21 22 23. wee see when the Lord had parted the waters of Iordan that the people might passe he commanded Ioshua to set vp 12. stones in memoriall of the mighty and miraculous worke of God for his people against their enemies and when their children should aske them in time to come what was meant by those stones they should answere that the waters of Iordan were cut off before the Arke of the couenant of the Lord. Hee would not onely haue themselues to profite by his wonderfull workes but to retaine the remembrance of them he would haue their posterity to know the cause occasion thereof and so glorifie his name for euer Heereunto we may fitly ioyne u Psal 78 2 3 4 5 6 7. what the Psalmist saith I will open my mouth in a parable I will declare high sentences of olde which wee haue heard and knowne and our fathers haue told vs we will not hide them from their children but to the generation to come we will shew the praises of the Lord his power also and his wonderfull workes that he hath done that the posterity might know it and the children which should be borne should stand vp and declare it to their children that they might set their hope on God cannot forget the workes of God but keepe his commandements All these things serue to this purpose to shew that it is a duty and burden laide on the shoulders of all parents to acquaint their children with the workes of God especially with the benefits of our redemption wrought by Christ for our saluation If they aske the question why Infants are baptized and washed with water into the name of the holy Trinity wee must make plaine vnto them the meaning of that mystery Wee must say vnto them My children a How to teach our childâ—en the meaning of the Sacraments this is a signe of the Couenant of Gods mercy to vs and our duty to God it is a mystery of our saluation and teacheth that beeing in our selues vncleane vnrighteous vnholy and sinfull our soules are washed by the blood of Christ euen as the water in baptisme washeth our bodyes wherein the mercy of God is so much the more maruailous in our eyes insomuch as the Iewes were entred into the couenant by cutting lancing and effusion of bloud in circumcision Againe before they come to yeares ro receiue the holy Supper of the Lord we must informe them at home and declare the institution of that Sacrament and the comfortable vses thereof to them so they may afterward come to this Communion with better warrant of their worke with greater comfort to themselues and with lesse danger to their soules Wee must teach them that as the bread is broken and the Wine powred out so the body of Christ was crucified and his blood shed for the remission of our sins and that if we beleeue in the Lord Iesus we are nourished in our soules to eternal life by the passion of Christ our Sauiour as certainly as our bodies are nourished with the creatures of bread wine Notwithstanding there is a generall defect of this duty in many parents neither are children ready to inquire learn at home neither are parents able to answere any thing in these matters of God waywardnes in the one worldlines in the other ignorance in them both hath taken away all care and conscience from them touching these holye and heauenlye mysteries so that neyther the one teacheth nor the other learneth neyther the Childe enquireth nor the father answereth CHAP. IIII. Of the first outward part of a Sacrament THe outward partes of a Sacrament are such things as a What outward parts are vnder a certaine similitude and sikenesse do represent and signifie heauenly thinges to assure vs they are as truely prelent and offered vs as wee behold with our eyes and receiue with our hands the earthly things giuen vnto vs. The outward parts of a Sacrament are in number b Foure outward parts of a Sacrament foure First the Minister Secondly the word of institution Thirdly the signe Fourthly the receiuer All these and euery one of them are needful to the beeing and nature of a Sacrament take them away or any of theÌ„ and you take away the substance and bring in a nullity of the Sacrament If there be no Minister no word no element no receiuer there is no Sacrament If there be wanting eyther Minister to deliuer it or word to institute it or element to represent it or receiuer to take it wee cannot assure our selues to haue any SacrameÌ„t of God but rather a tradition and inuention of our owne In this
g TransubstaÌ„tiation ouerthrowne whatsoeuer ouerthroweth the nature and vse of a Sacrament is not to be admitted but omitted neyther to bee receiued but reiected But transubstantiation ouerthroweth and ouerturneth both the nature and vse of a Sacrament and therefore not to be admitted and receiued into the Church For touching the nature of a Sacrament it is confessed h Iren. lib. 4. contr haer cap. 34. that it consisteth of two parts the one earthly and the other heauenly but if after the words of consecration the bread and wine are transubstantiated into the body and blood of Christ then the signe is taken away the element is ouerthrowne the materiall part is abolished and consequently the nature of a Sacrament is ouerturned And touching the vse of a Sacrament there must be an analogy and proportion betweene the signe the thing signified As in Baptisme the element of water washeth and purgeth the bodye so the Holy-Ghost through the blood of Christ cleanseth and sanctifieth the soule Likewise in the Lords Supper as the Substance of bread and wine receiued strengtheneth and comforteth the body so Christ i Ioh. 6 33. receiued by faith nourisheth feedeth the soule The very true principall vse of this Sacrament is to confirme our faith that as surely as those earthly creatures taken and applyed feed our bodies to a bodily life so the body and blood of Christ receiued and applyed by faith feed our soules to eternall life And do not all the faithfull feele a sweete comfort so often as they come to the Lords table by this similitude agreement to consider and know assuredly that as the substance of bread serueth to nourish and doth feede our bodyes so Christ doth feede our soules But if wee must beleeue that the substance of bread and wine is changed cleane gone that nothing remaineth but accidents where is this comfort and consolation How can wee bee assured and strengthened that as our bodies are nourished with the materiall elements so in like manner our soules by feeding on Christ Wherefore while they take away the substance of bread which should nourish the body the nature and vse of the Sacrament is destroyed and wee are spoyled of the comfort of our hearts and strengthning of our faith which wee should haue by this notable comparison and resemblance of the parts So then if wee would receiue comfort in comming to this Communion wee must retaine the substance of the signe as a staffe to stay vp our faith that it do not faile Lastly seeing God giueth vnto vs outward signes of his grace it serueth to teach vs that wheresoeuer and among whomsoeuer God continueth his signes he purposeth to bestow vpon them the things signified by the signes on the other side where God denyeth the meanes he also denyeth the thing wheÌ„ he taketh away the sign he taketh away the grace also This we see in the Turkes and Sarazins because he denyeth vnto them saluation hee taketh from them the seales and assurances of saluation and because he refuseth them to be his Church hee vouchsafeth not vnto them the prerogatiues and priuiledges of his Church Thus it falleth out in the preaching of the word vpon those whom God determineth to saue and to bestow vpon them the guift of faith whereby they are entred into the kingdome of heauen hee sendeth vpon them his word and causeth it to be preached vnto them but when he will not shew mercy but leaue a people in their miserable estate and condition he withdraweth the Ministry from them as we see in the Acts of the Apostles Chap. 16. When they were gone throughout Phrygia and the region of Galatia They were forbidden of the holye Ghost to preach the word in Asia and after they were come to Mysia they assaied to go into Bithinia but the Spirite suffered them not Euen as when God will bring a famine vpon a land he with-holdeth the early and latter raine making the heauen to be as brasse and the earth as iron but when he will send plenty and open the windowes of heauen he sendeth a gracious raine and showers vpon the earth so when he will send a famine not of bread nor a thirst of water but of hearing the word of God hee taketh away his word and the meanes of saluation that they shall wander from sea to sea and runne to and fro to seeke the word of the Lord and shall not finde it but faint for thirst If any aske the question wherfore the Lord forbad Paul to preach the word in Asia and to come into Bythinia we cannot assigne this to be the cause that they were vnworthy to haue the doctrine of saluation offered vnto them forasmuch as they were as worthy as the Macedonians to whoÌ„ the Gospell was preached no more vnworthy then the other Gentiles Neither can we say this was the cause that God foresaw how euery one would receiue or entertaine the Gospel that as he saw them ready and inclined to accept of the word or to reiect it so he vouchsafed or not vouchsafed the same vnto them for hee pronounceth openly that he appeared to them of whom hee was not sought and spake vnto them that neuer asked after him Besides this were to ground the cause of saluation vpon our selues which is out of our selues and to ascribe it to our owne merite which is due onely to his mercy We are all by nature the children of wrath and destitute of the guift of faith if there be any willingnesse in vs to obey it proceedeth from the Spirite of God who as he electeth freely so he calleth freely Now that which is spoken of the preaching of the word may also be applied to the vse of the Sacraments When he purposeth to strengthen the faith which hee hath giuen vnto vs hee vouchsafeth the outward signes and seals of his promises that thereby wee should be assured he meaneth to bestow vpon vs the inward grace represented by them He dealeth iustly and vprightly with vs hee hath no purpose to beguile vs and deceiue vs. For they are no bare or naked much lesse false and lying signes but effectual instruments of the Spirite to conuey the mercies of God in Iesus Christ into our hearts and therefore we must bee carefull to vse them conscionably as certaine pawnes and pledges which God hath commended and committed vnto vs that they might be as witnesses of his loue and fauour towards vs. And thus much of the third outward part to wit the signe CHAP. VII Of the fourth outward part of a Sacrament THe last outward paâ—t of a Sacrament is the a The receiuer is an outward part of the Sacrament receiuer which is as needfull as the outward signe We vnderstand and take heere a receiuer in generall for euery one that commeth to the Sacrament whether good or euill godly or vngodly faithfull or vnfaithfull Such a receiuer is likewise a necessary part of the
Sacrament For no signe hath the substance and essence of a Sacrament vnlesse it be receiued Though there bee a Minister to administer it a word to warrant it a signe to represent it yet vnlesse there be a fit person to receiue it ther can be no Sacrament If the Minister should sprinkle water and alleadge the words of institution where there is no party to be baptized this were a prophaning not a solemnizing of Baptisme or if hee should take bread and wine with prayer and thanksgiuing where none are present to communicate and receiue this were to commit sacriledge not to deliuer a Sacrament Wherefore vnlesse there be a body to be washed and except there bee Communicants to partake the Supper there can bee no Sacrament This appeareth by the words of God vnto Abraham b Gen. 17 12. giuing vnto him circumcision saying Euery male childe of eight daies old shall bee circumcised This also appeareth in the c Mat. 28.19 words of Christ speaking of baptisme and charging the Apostles to baptize the nations in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the Holy-Ghost Where he teacheth that it is not sufficient to take water but there must be a washing So when he speaketh of his Supper d Mat. 26 26 27. he saith Take yee eate ye drinke ye so that there must not onely be bread but giuing taking and eating there must not onely be wine but giuing taking and drinking thereof This truth being euidently deliuered let vs see how it may be profitably applied First of all must the Sacraments Vse 1 necessarily be receiued Then it teacheth that the Sacraments without their lawfull vse are no Sacraments at all they are no signes of grace if they bee not vsed This condemneth the keeping reseruing holding vp and carrying about with pompe ostentation the Lords Supper offering vp kneeling downe vnto and adoring a piece of bread all which are horrible prophanations of that comfortable Sacramēt wherby the people is robbed and depriued of a precious part of their peace in Christ The bread feedeth not the body reuiueth not the spirits strengtheneth not the heart by looking and gazing vpon it by touching and handling it but by eating digesting and feeding vpon it so doth the Sacrament strengthen faith not by reseruing and keeping it but by vsing and receiuing of it For Sacraments are actions not dumbe shewes Christ saide not Heare ye see ye gaze ye on but Baptize ye eate yee drinke ye doe yee this in remembrance of me Vse 2 Secondly are the receiuers an outward part of the Sacrament Then the persons that are to receiue must know that diuers duties are to be done and performed of them The persons then that are to receiue must ioyne with the Minister in prayer in quickning their faith in the couenant and promises of God beholding the former workes of the Minister blessing breaking pouring out and distributing ratifying them in their hearts and lastly by receiuing and applying to themselues the visible signes For as we haue shewed if the words of baptisme should be rehearsed ouer the water and no person be present to be baptized it is no baptisme so if the words of institution in the Supper should bee spoken and repeated without eating without drinking without receiuing it were no Sacrament Wherefore we must all learne to detest the e Bellar desacram Euchar. lib. 4. cap. 2. absurd opinion of Bellarmine and other procters of the Romish religion which teach that the bread wine being once consecrate whether they bee receiued or reserued whether they be distributed to be eaten drunk or whether they be kept in boxes vessels of the church for daies moneths and long times and carried solemnly in procession are notwithstanding stil the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ Against which dotage we spake in the former vse and shall speake f Book 3. c. 6. more in the third booke following Vse 3 Lastly if the receiuing be an outward part then wee are not to rest in the outward participation for so farre went Iudas in the Passeouer so farre went Simon that sorcerer in baptisme and so farre went g Cor. 10.1 2.3 5. the Israelites as the Apostle sheweth They were all baptized vnto Moses in the cloud and in the sea they did all eate the same spirituall meate and did all drinke the same spirituall drinke c. yet with many of them was not God pleased but they were ouerthrowne in the Wildernesse And therefore Iohn Baptist said to the Pharises and Saduces when he saw them come to his baptisme h Mat. 3 7 8. O generation of vipers who hath forewarnd you to flee from the anger to come bring foorth therefore fruite worthy amendment of life Now our righteousnesse must exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisies if we would enter into the kingdome of heauen Let vs all therefore haue this profitable meditation so often as wee deale with the Sacraments and come vnto them we must looke further thē to the outward sight we must consider more then the externall signe otherwise as we approach without preparation so we depart without edification And thus much of the foure outward parts of a Sacrament to wit the Minister the word the signe and the receiuer CHAP. VIII Of Consecration BEfore we proceed to the inward parts of a Sacramēt answerable to the outward by a fit proportion it shall not be amisse in this place to speake somewhat of the Consecration of a Sacrament First we must consider what it is for the truth being knowne it will cast downe error as the light scattereth the darkenesse To consecrate then a What consecration is is to take a thing from the ordinary and common vse and to appoint it to some holye vse This therefore is consecration sanctification and dedication of the outward signes to apply them vnto an holy purpose This is done partly by the Minister partly by the people and partly by them both The Minister taketh the water in Baptisme which signifieth the blood of Christ and he poureth it on the persō of the baptized he taketh the bread and wine and poureth it out he deliuereth them both the people take and receiue they eate and drinke in remembrance of Christ and both Minister and people ioyne in prayer and thanksgiuing vnto God the Father for the mystery of our redemption accomplished by Christ our Sauiour so that the Sacrament is consecrated by the whole action of the Minister and people together This maketh the difference betweene common water and the water in Baptisme this maketh the difference betweene that bread and wine of the Supper and the bread and wine which is vsed for ordinary meat and drinke True it is in nature in essence in substance there is none but in the end and vse Common water wee vse for the washing of our bodyes but the water in Baptisme is sanctified by prayer to another
hearer so is it in the Sacraments they haue their efficacy and operation howsoeuer the heart of the Minister be disposed And as Isaac intended not to blesse Iacob but Esau m Gen. 27 1 4 33. yet it hindered not the purpose and determination of God so the corrupt intent the wandering imagination and rouing conceite of the Minister cannot hinder the blessing of God in the Sacraments being his owne ordinances For the force of the Sacrament dependeth no more vpon the intention of the giuer then it doth vpon the intention of the receiuer Againe if the right receiuing of the Sacrament depend vpon the intent of the Minister what assurance can any man haue that he hath euer receiued or shall euer receiue a Sacrament What perswasion can we haue in our hearts that wee were euer baptized What knowledge that we were euer partakers of the body and blood of Christ in the Supper of the Lord Doth not this leaue vs vncertaine and vnsetled without comfort without fruite without benefit by comming to the Sacraments and setteth the poore distressed consciences of men vpon the rack Alas wee cannot know the heart n 1 Cor. 2 11. and vnderstand the intents thereof For what man knoweth the things of a man saue the spirite of man which is within him Furthermore were not this hard dealing and extreame cruelty in God to hang the saluation of men vpon the pleasure of the Minister wherby our faith and saluation shall alwaies be doubtful and should it not be vniust in God to make the euill of the Minister to hurt the receiuer Besides shal it rest in the power of the Priest if this be a power whē the people of God are * Mat. 18. gathered together in the name of Christ and long earnestly to bee satisfied with his grace to send them away empty and so to frustrate their assembly because his heart is straying and his wits a wool-gathering And if his intention be a matter of so great importance what priuiledge hath the receiuer that cometh with faith aboue him that commeth without feeling Or what shall become of their owne doctrine Ex opere operato Ex opere operantis that the Sacrament profiteth and is auaileable being barely done performed if it depend vpon the working and operation of the Sacrificer To draw to an end of this question o Bellar. lib. 1. de sacra c. 28. our aduersaries themselues confesse that the Church cannot iudge of things that are inward whereupon wee frame this reason If the Church cannot iudge of things inward then it cannot iudge of the intent of the Minister but they confesse it cannot iudge of inward things therefore not of the intent of the Minister consequently althogh they be present at the action they remaine doubtfull of consecration Wherefore Bellarmine foreseeing the inconuenience and absurdity of this vnreasonable vncomfortable assertion confesseth that if one of their Masse-Priests in his ministration p Bellar. lib. 1. de sacra ca. 27. intend to doe as the Church of Geneua doth it sufficeth to make a Sacrament effectuall and of force This is the confession of a knowne and sworne enemy Wherby we see that howsoeuer they say we haue no Ministers no ordination no consecratiō no Church that our Sacraments are no better then the feasts of Ceres and Bacchus and lay many false accusations to our charge that the Supper of the Lord with vs is no Sacrament but a bare signe without grace without effect without vertue yet they are constrained to confesse and yeeld thus farre that if a Masse-munger purpose to do as the reformed Churches do his doing is effectuall and the Sacrament is good The effect of this point is this that if we desire to be comforted assured of Gods fauour whē we come to his Supper we must not hang the profit of his ordinances vpon the weak vnstable foundation of Popish intentions And if there were no other point in controuersie betweene the Church of Rome and vs then this which now we haue in hand it were sufficient to make vs abhorre and abiure the Popish religion in which they that liue cannot assure thēselues whether euer they were baptized or receiued the Lords Supper or were married or absolued of their sinnes whether they haue any Sacraments any Priests or any Popes forasmuch as all these hang vpon the slender thred of the Priests intention The Apostle saith Rom. 14.23 Whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne But they cannot directly proue or know whether the Priest going about his businesse intended to baptize thē or to deliuer the Eucharist vnto them or to marry them because they know not his heart and therefore in their adoration and worshipping of the Sacrament they may be Idolators and cannot secure themselues from feare of committing Idolatry For if the substance of bread wine remaine in their nature it followeth by necessarie consequence that they fal downe to a piece of bread and commit greeuous Idolatry in the grossest kinde whereof the Gentiles would be ashamed The like might bee saide of their Sacrament of Orders It is not to be proued or knowne that hee which ordered the Pope had an intention to giue him Orders They say it is an high point of faith to beleeue that the Bishop of Rome is the successor of Peter the Vicar of Christ and the head of the Church yet if the Priest that baptized the Pope had no intention to baptize him then is he no member of the Church much lesse the head of it and if he that ordained him had no intention to ordaine him then is he no Priest much lesse the high Priest and therefore they must rest altogether doubtfull and vncertaine whether Clement or Paul or any other sitting in the Popes Chaire and sea of Rome be true Pope and thereupon cannot assure themselues whether the Decretals which passe vnder the name of Popes were indeed their Decretals whose names they carry Popish shifts to iustifie the Priests intention True it is notwithstanding the grossenesse of this assertion they haue inuented sundry shifts to couer their owne shame and nakednesse but they are as figge-leaues which are easily pulled away Among the rest two are most principall which do not suffice to heale the wound but serue rather to make it wider First of all when they are vrged and pressed that the Priests purpose and intention maketh the people alwaies in doubt and leaueth them in a maze and mammering what they doe so that they oftentimes adore an vnconsecrated Host and call that God which is no God but a bare bit of bread Pope Adrian wil haue the Host adored with condition with a secret reseruation to himselfe I adore thee if thou be Christ. And therefore Thomas of Salisbury forbiddeth a man precisely to beleeue that it is the body of the Lord. Thus though they fall downe with great deuotion at the eleuation of their God
the Lords Supper When we receiue the outward signes God the Father offereth his Sonne all his graces with him to confirme our faith therby The signe is but a figure and token Christ is the truth substance This we shewed before Chap. 2. in the description of a Sacrament that therein Christ and all his sauing graces are truely offered sealed vp and giuen to the faithfull that beleeue in his name Heereunto commeth the doctrine of the Apostle where he teacheth that the Iewish Sacraments being in the truth of them the same with ours did signifie b 1 Cor. 10 1 2 3 4 5. Christ for They dranke of the spirituall Rocke that followed them and that Rocke was Christ So he doth teach elsewher that by baptisme we c Gal. 3 27. put on Christ we are buried into his death and are planted d Rom. 6 4 5. Col. 2.11.12 into the similitude of his resurrection Wherefore this is the vse and end of the Sacraments to leade our faith to the onely Sacrifice of Christ once offered vpon the Crosse as to the onely ground-worke and foundation of our saluation as touching the other Sacrament the same Apostle sheweth that the breaking of the bread sealeth vp the e 1 Cor. 10.16 communion of his body and the pouring out the wine the communion of his blood So then this is an euident plaine and manifest truth confirmed by testimony of the Scripture that Christ is the matter and substance of a Sacrament Vse 1 Heereby we gather great strength of faith If Christ be offered with all his merites then let vs lay hold vpon him and not let him goe let vs stretch forth the hand of faith and receiue him into our hearts Wherefore when Sathan assaulteth vs touching our faith in Christ and affiance in his promises perswading vs we are not elected iustified and indued with faith and thereby seeketh to cut off our hand from applying or to blinde our eye from looking vpon the brazen Serpent that is Christ sitting at the right hand of his Father let vs runne vnto him let vs hunger and thirst after his righteousnesse let vs acknowledge him to bee our wisedome our righteousnesse our sanctification and redemption and let vs looke for our saluation from him and in him What though our faith be fraile and weake What though it be as a graine of a Mustard-seede which is very little and small What if it bee but as the growth and strength of a Childe which is ready to fall except he be stayed vp yet this weake this small this little this fraile this feeble faith is able and sufficient to ingraft vs into Christ A childe taking a staffe in his hand is able to hold it as truely though not as strongly as a man so if wee lay holde vpon Christ by faith though we doe it with many wants much weaknesse yet it shall serue and suffice vs to saluation For God looketh not so much to the perfectiō as to the truth of faith neither so much to the measure as to the manner of our beleeuing Euen as f Mar. 8 24. the blinde man in the Gospel when he began to perceiue the mouing of men and saw them walking as trees when yet hee could not discerne their bodies did as truely and certainly see them as other did though not so cleerely plainely and distinctly So when we haue the least sparke of faith it will as truely assure vs of our saluation as a stronger The poore prisoner that lyeth in a deepe and dark dungeon may as wel discerne the light of the Sunne at a little hole and creuice as he that walketh in the open ayre so albeit we be compassed about with ignorance doubtings weakenesse and manifold fraileties of the fles◠yet by a dimme light and sight of faith we may certainly apply vnto vs the mercies of GOD and the merites of Christ as well as if we had a strong and perfect perswasion of our election and saluation before the foundations of the world Thus we see howsoeuer the faithfull may be afflicted yet g 2 Cor. 4 8 9 they are not distressed thogh tempted yet not ouerwhelmed though cast downe yet they perish not For h 1 Iohn 5 4. this is their victory that hath ouercome this world euen their faith whereby they apprehend Iesus Christ who is offered of God the Father in the Sacraments to all the faithfull Secondly if Christ be giuen vs how should not the Vse 2 Father with him giue vs all things else as the i Rom. 8 32.22 23. Apostle concludeth If God spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how shall he not with him giue vs al things also When we enioy him we enioy al things if we want him it is nothing though wee abound in all things else Wherefore when the Father gaue him for vs it is more then if he had giuen to vs heauen and earth For hauing right interest in him we haue possession of all things his righteousnes his sanctificatiō his obediēce his innocency whatsoeuer he hath is made ours He that hath Christ who is the Lord of al cānot doubt but he is made partaker of that which is his He that hath Christ who is heire k Heb. 1 2. of al things may assure himself to be made fellow heire with him This is it the Apostle saith l 1 Cor. 3 21. Let no man reioyce in men for all things are yours whether it bee Paul or Apollos or Cephas or the world or life or death whether they be things present or things to come euē al are yours ye Christs Christ Gods Whē a parcel of ground is purchased and made ours thereby the profit and commodity thereof is made ours also so whē Christ by the free donatiō o◠God the father is giuē vnto vs his righteousnes obedience becommeth wholy ours together with him Hee then that hath Christ hath al things he that hath not Christ hath nothing howsoeuer he thinke himselfe to be somthing If we haue him giuen vnto vs let vs take no thought for any other thing whatsoeuer He is the maine and greatest guift the rest are but appurtenances vnto it or dependants vpon it Let vs therefore watch ouer our hearts that they be not set vpon other guifts more then vpon him and reioyce more in that the Father hath giuen vs his owne Sonne then if wee had receiued a great possession and an earthly kingdome Vse 3 Thirdly is Christ the substance and inward part of a Sacrament the signe being as it were the body and the thing signified as the soule Then there hath been from the beginning the same truth of religion the same faith and the same meanes of faith Wee haue had the same Sacraments for substance throughout all generations There was a difference in the manner and outward dispensation according vnto the seuerall ages growth of the Church
is the vppermost is limbus patrum where the Fathers liued before Christ Heere is deepe diuinity of no small fooles heere are the great keyes of the popish religion howbeit because they are vttered without warrant they may be laughed at without danger and reiected without reproofe Lastly our religion and doctrine of the Sacraments that we professe cannot be vpbraided with strangenesse and nouelty we teach we receiue wee practise no more then was beleeued and receiued from the beginning The forme of our Church seruice is in substance the same which the Iewes vsed in their Synagogues for they read a Lecture out of the law and Prophets Acts 13 15. Acts 15 21. They preached the word they prayed they sung Psalmes and administred the Sacraments So in the primitiue Church they had all these they began with confession of sinnes they had the vse of baptisme and the Lords Supper in a knowne tongue as also the manner is among vs. It is the popish religion that sauoureth of nouelty and is defiled altogether in the marrow and pith of it with newfanglednesse some part of it being taken from the Pagans and some borrowed from the Iewes and some deuised by themselues to please and allure all sortes as the Alchoran of the Turkes was patched and pieced together partly from one sect and partly from another to try if by all meanes they might draw many Disciples after them and so make them twofolde more the children of hell then themselues Vse 4 Lastly haue we Christ deliuered vnto vs in the Sacraments Then let vs imbrace and lay hold vpon him and let vs feed vpon him forasmuch as wee haue all things necessary for vs giueÌ„ vnto vs by the riches of gods grace For he that findeth him wanteth nothing Hee hath wholesome meate to eate he hath a precious garment to put on he hath the posts of his house sprinkled with the blood of the Lambe that the Angel of the Lord cannot destroy him The heauenly blessings of God contained in his word in his Sacraments and in the exercises of our religion are most plentifull and excellent feasts spiritual nourishment to his seruants The Prophet speaking of the soules prouision which the great shepheard of the folde maketh for the sheepe of his pasture saith Psal 23. Thou preparest a Table before me in the presence of mine enemies thou annointest my head with oyle my cup runneth ouer Psal 36 8.9 And in another place They shall bee abundantly satisfied with the fatnesse of th ne house and thou shalt make them drinke of the riâ—er of thy pleasures Salomon in the book of the Prouerbs dâ—scribeth this feast at large and setteth downe the Maister of the feast the place of the feast the cookes and dressers of the feast the abundance of the prouision and the inuiting of the guests Prou. 9 1.2 3. Psal 9 1 2 3. Wisedome hath builded her house she hath hewen out her seauen pillars she hath killed her beasts she hath mingled her wine she hath also furnished her Table she hath sent forth her maidens she cryeth vpon the high places of the Citty c. These heauenly blessings which are the soules diet do as truely and fully satisfie and sustaine the life the health the strength and good estate of the soule as all outward prouision doth nourish and maintaine the body therfore the Prophet cryeth Ho euery one that thirsteth Esay 55 5. come ye to the waters and he that hath no money come ye buy and eate yea come buy wine and milke without mony and without price So doth Wisedome call the simple-hearted Prou. 9 5. Come eate of my bread and drinke of the wine which I haue mingled Seeing then we haue so many kinde callings let vs not refuse to come least thereby we refuse Christ himselfe who is both the maister and matter of the feast the feeder and the food the nourisher and the nourishment Let vs not be like to that vngodly and vngracious sonne who being called of his father to worke in his vineyard answered readily but answered hypocritically Mat. 21 30. I will Sir but went not If our hearts be toward God as his is toward vs let vs sit with him at the Table and eate in his presence If we open the doore to him he will come in to vs and we shall suppe with him and he with vs Reue. 3.20 Hence it is that Christ proclaimeth Ioh. 6.51 If any man eate of this bread he shall liue for euer If wee come to his Table and receiue not this bread of life we were better not come at all These things beeing thus made plaine and manifest let vs remember that excellent exhortation of the Apostle 1. Corinthians Chapter 5. stirring vp the Corinthians vpon this consideration to bee carefull solemnly to keepe this feast that seeing Christ our Paschall Lambe is slaine and crucified for vs and for our saluation wee should become a new lumpe wee should purge out the leauen of maliciousnesse and euery one follow after newnesse of life The Passeouer was an institution of God to the Israelites that they should kill and eate a Lambe without spot to bee a type and figure of that true Lambe and that with the blood thereof the postes of their doores should be sprinckled to the ende that the destroyer might passe ouer their houses wheÌ„ he slew the Egyptians Now these types are our examples and were written to admonish vs vpon whome the ends of the world are come The Lambe figured out Christ the sprinkling of their postes with the blood of the Lambe figured out the sprinkling of our conscieÌ„ces with the blood of Christ the passing ouer of them represented the merite of his death through which God passeth ouer our sinnes and doth not impute them vnto vs the feast of the Passeouer noteth out the spirituall ioy that wee are to receiue for our deliuerance from Sathan and eternall death the keeping of the feast without leauen signifieth the casting out of the remnants of infidelity and the infection of sinne and stirreth vs vp to leade an holye vncorrupt and vnblameable life in token of thankfulnesse to him that hath deliuered vs from so great wrath and vengeance to come and saued vs from death and damnation Hence it is that the Apostle saith 1. Corinthians Chapter 5. verse 7 8. Purge out therfore the olde leauen that ye may bee a new lumpe as yee are vnleauened for Christ our Passeouer is sacrificed for vs Therfore let vs keep the feast not with old leauen neither with the leauen of malice wickednes but with the vnleauened bread of sincerity and truth Then indeede wee acknowledge Christ to be ptesent with vs in the Sacraments and confesse that we are made partakers of him his graces when we learne to dye to sinne and to renounce all our euill waies and seeke to be vnited vnto him We cannot be partakers of his holinesse except we forsake
our owne vnrighteousnesse And heereby wee may examine our selues whether Christ be in vs or not for then the body is dead because of sinne but the spirite is aliue through righteousnesse This is that which the Apostle teacheth 2. Cor. 5 17. If any man be in Christ let him be a new creature old things are passed away behold al things are become new So the Prophets prophesying of the kingdome of Christ do foretell of a new heauen and new earth Esay 65 17. signifying thereby that all such as belong to Christ and haue him dwelling in them by faith must bee renewed and regenerated by water and the Holy Ghost He is not as a dead body that hath no working but hee worketh wheresoeuer he commeth and dwelleth and altereth al those that are truely partakers of him not in substance but in qualitie giuing them new mindes new wils new affections and a new conuersation Happy are they that finde this change in them for they shall bee saued in that great day of the Lord the day of account when the mouth of iniquity shall be stopped and all the vngodly put to silence Thus much of the third inward part of a Sacrament CHAP. XII Of the fourth inward part of a Sacrament THe a The last inward part of a Sacrament is the faithful receiuer last inward part of a Sacrament is the faithfull receiuer desiring apprehending receiuing hungring and thirsting after Christ There is required a faithfull receiuer if wee would receiue Iesus Christ faith must of necessity goe before without this there is no iustification without this there is no saluation as Rom. 14. Whatsoeuer b Rom. 14 23 Heb. 11 6. is not of faith is sinne And Heb. 11. Without faith it is vnpossible to please God Iudas executed the function of an Apostle hee was partaker of the Passeouer yet he ceased not to remaine an hypocrite a diuell and the childe of perdition c Iohn 17 12. that the Scripture might be fulfilled Neither was he bettered or sanctified by that Sacrament or by the vse thereof Ananias and Sapphira his wife d Acts 5 4 9. being in the number of Disciples were no doubt baptised of the Apostles had also receiued ofttimes the Lords Supper yet they continued in their wickednesse lying and hypocrisie the Sacrament did not take away their wickednes nor giue them a iustifying and sauing faith e Acts 15 9. which purifieth the heart by repentance and worketh new obedience in the soule The like we haue said of Simon the sorcerer f Acts 8 23. who albeit he were baptised yet remained in the gall of bitternes and in the bond of iniquity Wherefore the Apostle teacheth that the word profited not g Heb. 4 2. because it was not mingled with faith in those that heard it If the signes be receiued without faith they hurt not that Gods guifts and ordinances hurt of themselues but not being receiued aright they hurt through our sinne and default As the word not receiued by faith is an empty sound without force so the Sacrament is an vnprofitable and a naked shew without substance Wherefore the Sacraments in regard of the vnbeleeuers and vngodly are no Sacraments to them because to them they are not seales of the righteousnesse of faith True it is they remaine Sacraments in respect of God who offereth his owne Sonne but they loose their strength and force toward the vnfaithfull that do abuse and contemne them h Rom. 2 25. as the Apostle expresly teacheth Circumcision verily is profitable if thou keepe the law but if thou bee a transgressor of the law thy circumcision is become vncircumcision The same Apostle speaking of such i 1 Cor. 11 20. as vsed the Lords supper without true godlines and due preparation saith This is not to eate the Lords Supper denying that to be which was not done as it ought to be Wherefore seeing the right vse of the Sacrament is Vse 1 when such as are truely conuerted vse them aright we learne diuers instructions that flowe and follow from hence First that the reprobate though God offer the whole Sacrament to them doe receiue the signes alone without the things signified they haue the bare title without the thing the vanishing shadow without the body the outward letter without the Spirite the empty boxe without the oyntment and the creature without the Creator They are washed with the element of water but not with the grace of regeneration They eate the bread and drinke the wine but they are not partakers of the bodye and blood of Christ Iesus to saluation They eate k Panem domini non panâ—m dominum â—ugust hom in Ioh. 65. the bread of the Lord but they eate not the bread the Lord because the signe without the right and holy vse thereof is not an auaileable Sacrament to the receiuer of it Wee see therefore the wicked partake not Christ although they partake the signes of Christ l Ioh. 20 6 7. as they that found his cloathes but missed his body Secondly we see heereby that the elect ordained to Vse 2 eternall life but not yet called and conuerted to the Lord and to the obedience of his wil though they come often to the Sacraments yet do in like manner receiue the bare signes without the things signified because as yet they want faith and repentance What then Doe they nothing differ from the reprobates In this they differ not for the present time from the Reprobate Notwithstanding that receiuing of the Sacrament which for the time present was vnfruitefull and vnprofitable shall after in them haue his good effect as the Corne that lyeth long couered in the earth at the length doth come vp and flourish For the Sacrament receiued before a mans conuersion is afterward to the beleeuer and penitent sinner ratified and so becommeth profitable wherby the vse of the Sacrament which before was vtterly voide and vnlawfull doth then become lawfull comfortable as we see in the word heard without fruite and faith by an vnbeleeuer is made a word of saluation afterward when he is conuerted Vse 3 Lastly the elect already conuerted and sanctified by the Spirite of God do to their profite comfort and saluation receiue both the signe and the thing signified together yet so as that for their vnworthy receiuing therof which hapneth through their manifolde infirmities and often relapses into sinne they are subiect to temporal punishments for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saued in the day of the Lord Iesus Heereunto cometh that saying 1 Cor. 11.30 For this cause many are sicke and weake among you and many sleepe for if wee would iudge our selues wee should not bee iudged of the Lord. Where the Apostle teacheth that God brought a iudgement vpon his owne house and punished this Church with weaknesse sicknesse and death it selfe for their vnreuerent vnworthy and disordered receiuing of the Lords Supper
Christ into his death and our rising againe with him into newnesse of life As bread nourisheth and strengtheneth man so the body of Christ taken by faith feedeth the soule We take the bread and cup into our hands we eate we drinke we are refreshed so we feed on Christ whose flesh is meate indeed whose blood is drinke indeed and we are comforted Vse 1 Let vs now come to the vses as wee haue seene the reasons And first of all doe the Sacraments serue to strengthen our faith Then let vs all acknowledge our failings and infirmities Let vs labour more and more to feele the weaknes and wants of our owne faith True it is if our faith were perfect entire lacking nothing h Chrisost in Math. hom 83. we should not neede the Sacraments We must not therefore abstaine from them for the weakenes of our faith but for that cause come to God and to the Sacraments of God praying for strength and confirmation thereof i Mar. 9 23 24 as that father did whose sonne was possessed with a dumbe spirite when Christ said to him If thou canst beleeue all things are possible to him that beleeueth hee answered crying with teares Lord I beleeue helpe mine vnbeleefe And Luke 17. The Apostles k Luke 17 5. say to the Lord Increase our faith Vndoubtedly he that neuer doubted neuer beleeued For whosoeuer in truth beleeueth feeleth sometimes doubtings and wauerings of his faith Euen as the sound bodye feeleth oftentimes the grudgings of a feuer and distemperature of the body which if he had not health he could neuer finde and feele so the faithfull soule findeth sundry doubtings which if his faith were not sound hee could not discerne For wee feele not corruption by corruption nor sinne by sinne l Lu. 11 21 22 because when the strong man possesseth the house all things are in peace but we feele sinne and perceiue corruption in vs by a contrary grace of Gods Spirit The lesser and smaller measure of grace we haue the lesser is our feeling the more grace we haue the more quicke we are in feeling of corruption What is the reason that many haue no sight of sinne no feeling of their corruption no tentations no trembling no terror no feare of Gods wrath but wholy liue lye and dye in their lustes Surely because they are without grace without Gods Spirite without his inward worke in them But the faithfull who are not led by the flesh but by the Spirite are often tempted assayled turmoyled tryed and prouoked to many euils according to the m Luke 22.31 32. words of our blessed Sauiour Simon Simon behold Sathan hath desired to winnow you as wheat but I haue prayed for thee that thy faith faile not therfore when thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren As a man carried vp and set vpon an high Tower or on the Pinacle of a Temple there fast bound in chaines of Iron that he cannot fal although he would when he looketh downe feareth and all his ioynts trēble because hee is not acquainted and accustomed to mount vp so high in the ayre and to behold the earth so farre beneath but when he remembreth himselfe and perceiueth himselfe fast bound and out of all danger then he conceiueth constant hope of continuing and casteth away all feare of falling So when wee looke downeward vpon our selues and our owne waies we haue doubtings wauerings astonishments horrors terrors tremblings and feares but when wee looke vpwards to behold the sweet consolatiō which God hath promised Christ hath purchased the word hath published the Holy Ghost hath sealed and euery beleeuer hath tasted we feele our selues sure and cease to doubt anymore For faith though assaulted with doubtings may be certaine The Sunne alwaies shineth in the firmament though the clouds haue couered it and the light appeare not The tree hath life in it though it be not in winter discerned So faith hath his assurance perswasion though it be shaken with doubtings and assaulted with tentations Wherfore so often as we feele these doubtings imperfections let vs set against them the certainty of Gods truth let vs set before vs the vnchangeablenes of his promises let vs draw neer to the holy Sacram. therby seek strength increase of faith Moreouer was this one end of the Sacramēts to strengthen Vse 2 faith Then God refuseth and reiecteth none for weaknes of faith For a weak faith is a true faith as wel as a strong faith A leprous hand can hold that which is offered vnto it as well as a sound and strong hand albeit not so strongly So is it with faith though it bee feeble and as a graine of mustard seed yet if it be vnfained it will apply Christ effectually which weaknes God leaueth in vs as a meanes to stirre vs vp to goe to the Sacraments We reade that Dauid called lame n 2 Sam 9 7.8 Mephibosheth to his table thereby honouring the son for the fathers sake so doth God receiue vs al deformed and defiled to his heauenly Supper And as Mephibosheth professed himselfe vnworthy to eate bread at the kings table saying What is thy seruant that thou shouldst looke on such a dead dogge as I am So must we confes our vnworthinesse be o Mat. 15 26.27 contented with the crums of his grace that fall from his heauenly table And thus acknowledging our selues to be blinde he will restore vs to be poore he will enrich vs to be wounded hee will cure vs to be captiues he will deliuer vs to be sicke he wil heale vs to be weake he will strengthen vs to be lost he will saue vs to be hungry and thirsty he wil refresh vs to bee broken-hearted hee will binde vs vp to bee solde vnder sinne he will ransome and redeeme vs. Vse 3 Thirdly it teacheth vs to abhorre the absurdity of Bellarmine a factour and atturney of the Church of Rome p Bellar. de Sacram lib. 1. c. 14 who denyeth that the Sacraments are scales of the promises or serue to nourish and confirme our faith and to assure vs of free remission of sins by the death of Christ Contrary to that we heard before in the example of Abraham who receiued circumcision to seale vp assure his iustification by faith whose example is set foorth to shew how all men are iustified before God q Rom. 4 11. and what is the vse of the Sacraments in all that are partakers of them So doth baptisme seale vp to vs Gods promises in Christ and assureth the remission of sinnes r 1 Pet. 3 21. as Peter teacheth Vse 4 Lastly if the chiefe end of the Sacraments and of the ordinance of God in the institution of them be to confirme faith and to assure vs of regeneration mortification sanctification iustification remission and saluation then how say som◠we cannot be assured in this life of our standing in the estate of grace of
to God o Reuel 3.15.16 as it is said to the Church of the Laodiceans I know thy workes that thou art neither cold nor hot I would thou werest cold or hot therefore because thou art luke-warme and neither cold nor hot it shall come to passe that I shall spew thee out of my mouth Wherefore let vs not bee discouraged in wel-doing but walking through good report and euill report let vs remember that as Christ is our Lord and Maister so our profession and the Sacraments are our badges Vse 4 Lastly we see what our estate and condition is that we are not our owne but are subiect to Christ to serue him For do we beare his badge Then he is our maister If hee be our Maister Maâ— 1 6. where is the feare and reuerence due vnto him Is it not meete wee should shew our selues thankefull for so great mercies and guifts Were it not intollerable vnthankfulnesse and vnsufferable pride for any man to weare the cognizance of another and yet to scorne his seruice and deny him duty Might not one worthily checke and controule him as Christ did the Iewes who vnwillingly paide such taxes and tributes as were laid vpon them He called for a penny q Mat. 22 19.20 21. and said vnto them Whose image and superscription is this They said vnto him Caesars He answered Giue therefore to Caesar the things that are Caesars and giue to God the things that are Gods So likewise might one say fitly Whose badge wearest thou whose Armes bearest thou on thy sleeue Doth not this put thee in minde of thy state and condition and of the seruice and honour thou owest thy Maister In like manner may it be said to vs Whose badge bearest thou Is it not Christs we are not therefore our owne men as the Apostle reasoneth and concludeth 1 Cor. 6 19 20. Know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy-Ghost which is in you whom ye haue of God and ye are not your owne For you are bought with a prâ—ce therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirite for they are Gods So many therefore as come without knowledge and true repentance breake their faith giuen to Christ and betray the body of Christ as much as in them lyeth Wherefore to the right vse and partaking of the Sacraments ther is required the knowledge of God in three persons especially of the person of Christ perfect God and perfect man and of his three offices to saue his people to be their Priest perfectly by sacrifice to reconcile and iustifie them to be their king by the gouernment of his Church to kill sinne in them and to sanctifie them to be their teacher to instruct them in the will of his heauenly Father After these is required true faith and earnest repentance otherwise we cannot receiue r Without faith and repentance we cannot receiue Christ Christ in the Sacraments Put food into the mouth of a dead man it cannot nourish him So if one that is vnworthy and vnfit lying dead and rotting in his sinne do come to the Sacraments certainely they do not giue him life and worthinesse Å¿ 1 Cor. 11 27 29. but such a one doth lade himselfe with a greater burden of sin and punishment as 1 Cor. 11. Whosoeuer shall eate this bread and drinke the cup of the Lord vnworthily shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord he eateth and drinketh his owne iudgment because he discerneth not the Lords body CHAP. XVI Of the number of Sacraments HItherto we haue spoken of the chiefe vses of the Sacraments now we are come to speake a The number of Sacraments of the number of Sacraments according as we take the name and haue declared the nature of them Let vs see then how many such visible signes and seales of spiritual grace in the new Testament were instituted of God to set forth the benefits of Christ for the continuall vse of the Church Many liue in the bosome of the Church heare the word come to publike prayer take themselues to be goodly Christians offer themselues to the Lords-table are made partakers of the SacrameÌ„ts who yet are ignorant how many Sacraments there are and what they are None almost so simple but he can number his sheepe and cattell he knoweth their markes he knoweth their differences but aske him how many commandements of the law how many Articles of faith how many petitions of the Lords prayer or how many Sacraments of the new Testament hee can answere nothing They know no difference betweene commandement commandment betweene the first Table and the second betweene article and article and betweene one petition and another Such haue their wits wholy exercised on the world and on worldly things which iustle out religion and the knowledge of heauenly things If we haue eares to heare let vs heare what is the faith of the Church in this point grounded vpon the infallible rule and rocke of the word of God The Sacraments of the Church ordained by Christ to assure our communion with him are onely two b Christ instituted onely two Sacraments Baptisme whereby wee are receiued into the couenant of God in stead of circumcision and the Lords Supper whereby we are nourished maintained and retained therein in stead of the Passeouer For albeit the couenant be but one yet the scales thereof are two to assure vs that by vnion with Christ we are regenerated and shall bee nourished to eternall life Hee hath deliuered vs a few Sacraments in stead of many he could haue instituted moe if hee had thought it good for the benefit of the Church These are as it were the two eyes whereby we see and behold the promises of God These are as the two hands wherby we after a sort do handle Christ crucified lay holde on the graces of saluation Christ hath appointed no moe Sacraments he hath laide on vs an easie yoke and a light burden That these two are the onely Sacraments of the new Testament may appeare by these reasâ—ns c Reasons why there are only two Sacraments following First Christ taught no more to his Apostles the Apostles deliuered no moe to the Churches the Churches imbraced no moe for many yeares When thâ— Lord Iesus liued on the earth Luke 1 76. and 33. he instituted baptisme by the ministry of Iohn Baptist who as hee was sent to prepare the hearts of the people so he preached the baptisme of repentance Afterward the Lord Iesus establish it with his owne mouth in the commission giuen to his Disciples So he appointed and himselfe first administred his last Supper in remembrance of his death vntill his second comming againe with power great glory These two true Sacraments of the Church to wit baptisme the Lords Supper were instituted and warranted by the mouth of Christ himselfe and none other beside these These we receiue because Christ ordained them other
we receiue not because he ordained them not Secondly the Apostle Paul admonisheth the Corinthians to beware of Idolatry not to flatter themselues or to thinke themselues the members of Christ therefore should escape the iudgement of God because they had the Sacraments for the Church of the Israelites had as great priuiledges as they they had the same Sacraments e 1 Cor. 10.1.2 3 4. the same Baptisme the same Supper in substance and effect yet God was not pleased with them but ouerthrew them in the wildernesse If then the Corinthians had any moe then these two they might haue iustly replied We grant indeed in respect of these they are equall with vs but we haue other which they had not wherein they are inferior to vs and we superior to them and therefore are preferred before them If then the Apostles reason conclude strongly we may hence gather directly that there are onely two and no other Sacraments because the Apostle mentioneth no moe where he purposeth to set forth the priuiledges of the Iewes to make them equall with the Gentiles Wherefore wee must receiue two Sacraments onely or else the Apostle hath reasoned weakely Furthermore the same Apostle 1. Corinthians 12.3 purposing to shew that many members of the Church are one body in Christ coupled by him as by ioynts prooueth this point by a full enumeration ot the Sacraments being pledges of our setting into the body of Christ and continuall nourishment in the same when he saith As by one Spirite we are all baptized nto one body whether Iewes or Gentiles so we haue all beene made to dri ke into one Spirite Where the Apostle sheweth that all the faithfull by the effectuall working of the Holy-Ghost are made one body in Christ which hee confirmeth by the two sacraments of Baptisme and the Lords Supper without mention of any moe Moreouer another reason may be framed by comparing the Church of the Iewes with the Churches of the Christians in regard of their ordinary Sacraments There are no moe Sacraments deliuered in the Gospell then were prefigured vnder the lawe for their Sacraments were types answering to our Sacraments as 1 Pet. 3 21. Our baptisme answereth the figure of the waters refresenting the same that our Baptisme doth True it is the Sacraments of the old Testament were not g Iewish Sacraments not figures of Christian Saâ—â—ments figures of the Sacraments of the new Testament for then their Sacraments should be the signe and ours should be the thing signified and so there should be Sacraments of Sacraments which were foolish and absurd Againe the Iewish SacrameÌ„ts should be signes of things altogether vnknown vnto them not giuen them of God for they were vtterly ignorant of Baptisme the Lords Supper Besides that auncient people should be saued by beleeuing baptisme the Lords Supper to come for doubtlesse they were saued by beleeuing that which their Sacraments did signifie but they were not saued by beleeuing Baptisme and the Lords Supper but by beleeuing in Christ to come Lastly the old Sacraments should haue one signification and the new another for the old should signifie the new and the new should signifie Christ and all his benefits 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Notwithstanding the Sacraments of the new testament succeed in the roome of those of the old and signifie the same things that they doe baptisme k Col. 2 11.12 came in place of circumcision and the Lords Supper is come in place of the Paschall Lambe as appeareth in that it was administred presently after it Luke 22 14.15 to declare the abrogating of the one and establishing of the other As then there was the same faith and the same way of saluation by Christ m Reuel 13.8 who was the Lambe slaine from the beginning of the world n Heb. 13 8. hee was yesterday and to day and the same for euer so had the Iewish rites respect to o 1 Cor. 10 3 4. Christ and al of them are reduced to our two Sacraments Wherfore as the Iewes had only 2. ordinary Sacraments Circumcision the Passeouer as appeareth p Exod. 12 48 If a strâ—nger dwell with thee and will obserue the Passeouer of the Lord let him circumcise all the males the belong vnto him So the ordinary Sacraments of Christs Church are Baptisme and the Lords Supper agreeing to the same Now the 5. other Sacraments newly inuented were not prefigured in the law they succeed not in the place of their ceremonies they are not answerable to any types of Iewish rudiments therefore they are no Sacraments Fiftly these two Sacraments Baptisme and the Lords Supper are altogether perfect and sufficient not onely to enter and plant a Christian into the Church but also to retaine him in it and therfore all other are friuolous vaine and superstitious as superfluous branches to bee pared away Now that they are sufficient to these purposes appeareth by the effects vses of them What other grace can we haue then to be borne againe in Christ to haue iustification forgiuenes of sins and all priuiledges of eternall life and then afterward to be nourished and kept continually in him All these are fully represented and sealed vp to vs in these two whereupon it followeth that Christ who ordained the fewest and best Sacraments vnder the Gospell appointed these and no moe Thus then wee may gather that by the institution of Christ by the argument of the Apostle by comparison of the Iewish ceremonies and by the sufficiency of the two Sacraments of Baptisme and the Lords Supper that these are the onely two Sacraments the rest are forged and counterfeit Sacraments they seale not vp Christ q August in Psal 40. they neuer flowed out of his side r Iohn 19 34. from whence issued onely water and blood Lastly this number of 2. Sacraments appeareth not onely by the testimony of ancient Fathers but by the confession of the aduersaries For howsoeuer in many other controuersies their words are many and their arguments probable and very specious yet for the auouching of 7. Sacraments they are dumbe and silent and are not able to produce the reuerent witnesses of the elder time Bellarmine prooueth the word Å¿ Bellar. de esâ—â—ct sacr lib. 2. cap. 24. Sacrament sometimes to be giuen to al the seauen but this is when the word is taken in a large and generall signification for any mysticall signe and token t Câ—nsur Colon dâ—al 7. pag 248 which may signifie some other thing and may more properly be called a signe then a Sacrament as the couering of the head in the woman was a signe of subiection laying on of hands in ordination of the ministry is a signe of their separation to that worke and of Gods presence to assist them with his grace and blessing the Saboth day was a signe of the heauenly rest In this sense Augustine calleth the u Aug. de sim lib.
3 cap. 9. mystery of the Trinity a Sacrament and fire a Sacrament because by the heat light and shining brightnes thereof the Trinity may after a sort be shaddowed out Besides a Warnw. Encâ—unt 1. c. 13. the late Warneword Page 91. handling this controuersie of the number of Sacraments doth not prooue the number of seauen Sacraments out of the Scripture neyther goeth about it neither is able to deriue it further then the counsell of Florence holden in the yeare 1440. and from Peter Lumbard b Sâ—nent lib. 4 d st 2. who was indeed the Father and first finder and founder of this number of seauen Augustine wheÌ„ speaketh of Sacraments in the strict and proper signification and taketh them for holy signes and seales not onely signifying representing and exhibiting spirituall graces commanded by Christ succeeding in the roome of the Iewish two ordinary Sacraments and offering Christ to all faithfull receiuers the vse whereof is perpetuall and vniuersall reckoneth them as we do c August de simb ad cateâ—hu Haec sunt Ecclesiae gemina sacramenta i. These be two Sacraments of the Church And in one other place d August de doctr Christ lâ—b 3. cap. 9. Christ and his Apostles haue deliuered vnto vs a few Sacrament instead of many as Baptisme and Lords Supper Cyprian that liued before him Cyprian lib. 2. Epist 1. is of the same iudgment who saith plainely Tunc demum planè sanctificari c. that is may be throughly satisfied and become the children of God Vtroque Sacramento Paschas de coena dom if they be new borne by both the Sacraments And likewise Paschas 9. speaketh to the same purpose sunt Sacramenta c. that is The Sacraments of Christ in the Catholike Church are baptisme and the body and blood of our Lord. So S. Ambrose intreating purposely e Ambrose lib. 1. de Sacra cap. 1. of the Sacraments speaketh but of two as the reformed Churches hold at this day Innocentius the third speaking of them f C. Firmiter onely maketh mention of those two which we receiue not of the rest which we refuse Yea Thomas of Aquine the Chiefe Doctor of the Papists holdeth heerein the truth g In lib. 4. sent dist 28. qu. 4. teaching that the forme of Baptisme and of the Lords Supper is found in the Scripture but not of the other pretended Sacraments and namely of extreme vnction To conclude h Bessar de sacra Eucharist Cardinall Bessarion confesseth this Haec duo sola Sacramenta in Euangelijs manifeste tradita legimus that is we reade that these two onely Sacraments were deliuered vs manifestly and plainely in the Gospell Thus we see that others before vs do ioyne with vs and speak directly of both the Sacraments of two Sacraments and of onely two Sacraments and therefore the bringing in of seauen is as strange and monstrous as if a man shold say we wanted seauen feete to walke or seauen eyes to see or seauen hands to handle or seauen eares to heare whereas two of each sort are sufficient and the other fiue are needlesse and superfluous in the body Now let vs come to the vses of this diuision In Vse 1 that Christ hath appointed so few Sacraments in number heereby appeareth the great loue of God toward vs he hath not laid a burden vpon vs which neither we nor our Fathers were able to beare but charged vs with two Sacraments onely whereas he might haue deliuered other moe vnto vs. The Ceremoniall law was a very heauy burthen pressing downe the Father of the old Testament and keeping them i Act. 15 10. in great bondage now the yoke is broken and we are deliuered As we see the like mercy of God in teaching a short forme of praier as a perpetuall direction to the Church and in deliuering the ten Commandements diuided into two tables so he hath not troubled vs with many SacrameÌ„ts wherby also our nature prone to idolatry is respected and the grace of the new Testament is wonderfully amplyfied We see how superstition and grosse Idolatry haue preuailed in the Church of Rome infected with deadly poyson one of the Sacraments how much greater danger were it if moe Sacraments had beene commanded and commended vnto vs Againe heereby we may perceiue and conceiue the Vse 2 difference betweene the olde and new Testament betweene the Sacraments vnder the lawe and these vnder the Gospell k Difference betweene the Sacraments of the old Testament the new betweene those giuen to the Iewes and these retained among Christians For ours are few in number theirs are many in number the Arke Circumcision the Passeouer Manna the Cloud the Sea the Rock many purifications oblations which are not easy to be numbred But the Gospell acknowledgeth onely two as two twins begotten of the same father brought forth of the same mother Hereunto we may adde not vnprofitably other materiall differences to bee acknowledged They differ in time ours shew forth our communioÌ„ with Christ already come and so are more firme and durable as those l 1 Cor. 11 26 which are not to be changed to the ende of the world 1 Cor. 11. Yee shew the Lords death till hee come Their Sacraments were ordained onely vntill the comming of Christ because they shewed and pointed out Christ to come so that the worke of grace was more obscure vnto them Againe they differ much in variety of Sacramentall signes and rites as the cutting of the fore-skinne the Lambe of the Passeouer iournying through the Sea sauing by the Arke drinking of the rocke lifting vp the brazen Serpent raining downe of Manna washing of their body they had calues sheep goates doues bread wine oyle and such like we haue onely water in Baptisme bread and wine in the Lords Supper Thus the signes do greatly vary Fourthly they differ in easinesse For the ceremonies committed to the people of the Iewes were hard cumbersome painful to the flesh and some of them were administred with effusion and shedding of blood partly of man partly of beasts Of man as in circumcision of beasts as in the Paschall Lambe and in the sacrifices But our Sacraments though Sacraments of Christs blood shed for vs yet of themselues be voide of blood Fiftly they differ in measure of signification For our Sacraments haue a more plentifull and full representation of grace offered and stirre vp a greater measure of faith then the Sacraments of the old Testament which were more darke obscure the Lord reseruing a fuller measure of knowledge vnto the blessed times of the Gospell For as the exhibiting of Christ Iesus in the flesh in fulnesse of time and as it were in the olde age of the world is of more efficacy to moue vs then the expectation of him to come so wee haue better helpes and an holye aduantage to raise and rouse vp our faith vnto a greater assurance of grace
signe receiued If any further obiect say Marriage is the signe of an holy thing to wit of the spirituall coniunction betweene Christ and his Church I answere it was not instituted to confirme our faith in that point but for other ends which we named before Besides if we shold cal al signs of holy things Sacraments we should treble the number of seauen for so many comparisons as we finde in Scripture wee should haue Sacraments and then the Stars a graine of mustard-seede leauen a draw-net a shepheard a Vine a doore nay a theefe a murtherer and infinite other things should be Sacraments which sometimes are made signes of holy things This were not so much to increase the number of Sacraments as to multiply absurdities Lastly the Sabbaoth was ordained to the Iewes to be a signe betweene God and his people in their generations n Heb. 4 8. signified the spirituall rest in Christ yet was it no ordinary Sacrament albeit it were blessed and sanctified of God Wherefore all mysticall and signifying signes are not Sacraments But the greatest reason whereof they are most confident is where the vulgar translation and the Rhemish interpretation o Eph. 5 32. readeth This is a great Sacrament I answere first the word signifieth a mystery or secret but not euery mystery or secret is a Sacrament neyther will they admit a Sacrament wheresoeuer a mystery is named Secondly the Apostle speaketh not of Matrimony but of the spirituall coniunction betweene Christ and his Church as the words following do declare This is a great mystery but I speake of Christ and of the Church Where the Apostle preuenteth this very obiection and sheweth in what respect he spake of a mystery For where one might haply obiect and say Doest thou call marriage this mystery he answereth I speake not this of Marriage I speake it in respect of Christ and of his Church This appeareth likewise in that he calleth it a great mystery that is A great secret But the coniunction of man and wife is sensible not secret much lesse a great secret Now the Sacraments are called mysteries p Why sacraments are called mysteries in respect of the Sacramental vnion betweene the signe and the thing signified betweene the representation and the thing represented so that at the same instant that one is present to the eyes the hands the mouth and euery part and member of the body the other by the power and working of Gods Spirit is as present in a wonderfull mysticall and secret manner to the faith being the eyes and hands of the soule Wherefore Cardinall Caietan not so grosse as many among them q Caiet in Eph. cap. 5. confesseth that these words proue not matrimony to be a Sacrament Further it is euident to all that consider the circumstance of the text that the Apostle brings not forth marriage in this place as a similitude to represent the neere coniunction betweene Christ and his Church r Eph. 5 23 25 28 29 32. but contrariwise he bringeth forth the exceeding and eminent loue of Christ as a similitude to declare and enforce what should be the loue of the husband toward the wife For the maine point of exhortation is set downe verse 25. Husbands loue your wiues This is argued and enforced by the example of Christ As Christ loued the Church and gaue himselfe for it Againe The man is the head of the woman as Christ is the head of the Church and afterward He that loueth his wife loueth himselfe for no man euer yet hated his owne flesh but nourisheth and cherisheth it euen as the Lord doth the Church By all these things it is plaine and manifest that if they will needes in this place dreame of a Sacrament consisting of a signe and thing signified Christ and the Church must be the signe representation and consecrated mystery to represent man and his wife and their mutuall loue each to other and not marriage a consecrated signe of him Last of all I would know of them whether so often as the old translator vseth the word Sacrament they will haue it taken strictly properly and particularly for the Sacraments of their church I thinke if they be sober minded and well aduised they dare not say so for Å¿ 1 Tim. 3.16 Eph. 1 9 and cha 3 9. Reuel 17 7. then godlinesse shal be a Sacrament Gods will shall be a Sacrament the calling of the Gentiles shal be a Sacrament yea iniquity shal be a Sacrament For in all these places the word Sacrament is vsed as well as in this place to the Ephesians by the old Interpreter sometimes in the good part and sometimes in the euill t Conc. Trid. sess 4. decret 2. Melch. Canus lib. 2. cap. 13. Andrad lib. 4. defens Trid. to whom notwithstanding they cleaue and must cleaue vnder paine of the censure curse of the councel of Trent CHAP. XX. That Orders are no Sacraments BY Orders we must vnderstand the offices and ministry of the Church a Lumb sent li. 4. dist 24 ca. 3. as also Peter Lumbard doth We confesse when Christ led captiuity captiue he gaue guifts vnto men b Ephes 4 11. and ordained Some to be Apostles some Prophets and some Euangelists and some Pastors and teachers for the repairing of the Saints for the worke of the ministry and for the edification of the body of Christ By these hee declareth his will vnto vs he gathereth together his scattered sheepe and publisheth the glad tydings of saluation as Ier. 7. I haue sent vnto you all my seruants the Prophets rising vp early euery day Ier. 7 25. Luke 10 16. And Christ our Sauiour saith He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth mee despiseth him that sent mee And the Apostle Paul teacheth that God was in Christ 2 Cor. 5 19 20. and reconciled the world to himselfe not imputing their sinnes vnto them and hath committed to vs the word of reconciliation Now then are wee Ambassadours for Christ as though God did beseech you through vs we pray you in Christs stead to be reconciled to God This wee hold this we beleeue this we teach touching the degrees orders and offices of the ministry of the Gospell c Sentent lib. 4. dist 24. cap 1. But the popish orders of the popish Church they say are seauen whereof some are greater and higher offices some are lower lesser and inferior The greater are three the office of Priest-hood to offer vp the sacrifice of the body and blood of Christ vpon the Altar of Deaconship to assist the Priests in all things which are done in the Sacraments to bring in the oblations to set them vpon the Altar to couer it with cloathes to beare the Crosse and to reade the Gospell and Epistle to the people of the Subdeacons to bring the chalice and patten to bring the cruet with water and the
Apostles God commended Abraham for this saying u Gen. 18 19. I know him that hee will command his sonnes and houshold after him that they keepe the way of the Lord to do righteousnesse and iudgement that the Lord may bring vpon Abraham that he hath spoken vnto him Dauid gaue Salomon his sonne a notable and right noble charge before he dyed a 1 Chr. 28 9. speaking thus to him standing before him and before the Princes and Peeres of the kingdome Thou Salomon my sonne know thou the God of thy Fathers and serue him with a willing mind for the Lord searcheth all hearts and vnderstands all the imaginations of thoughts if thou seeke him he will be found of thee but if thou forsake him he will cast thee off for euer Teach them that child-hoode youth are vanity b Eccl. 1 12. teach them to remember their creator in the dayes of their youth teach them to reade the Scripture and to practise in their liues and conuersations what they haue read and learned Instruct them to auoide idlenesse to eschue euill company to giue themselues to prayer and hearing the preaching of the worde Warne thy children to loue God to reuerence their mother and to loue one another Warne them to speake euill of no man and beware of taking Gods name in vaine Put them in minde that God is their father their creator their preseruer their redeemer their sanctifier yea their iudge that shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead and reward euery man according to his workes We must all appeare before the iudgement seate c 2 Cor. 5 10. of Christ that euery one may receiue the things which are done in his bodye whether good or euill Put them in remembrance not to oppresse or defraud any man d Psal 41.5 for the Lord is an auenger of all such things whoe will not blesse euill gotten goods but send his curse vpon them and they shall not prosper Admonish them to shew forth their faith by good works and to shew mercy according to their powers Lastly to honour their Princes parents maisters and all superiors Thus we instruct men to liue and to dye that dying they may liue with God in his kingdome Thus we annoint the sick with precious balme that e 1 Thes 4 6. shal not break their head with the inward and inuisible oyle of Gods grace and mercy Thus we warne them to prepare the oyle of faith in their lampes and to keepe a good conscience toward God and man that they may with ioy and comfort depart in peace render vp their soules into the hands of God cheerefully meeting the Bride-groome and entring with him into his kingdome So then the people loose nothing by lacke of the materiall oyle the want thereof beeing supplyed with exhortations admonitions reproofes consolations prayers and supplications more desired of the sicke and more auaileable for the sicke And thus much of extreame vnction and the other forged Sacraments whereof some wanting the outward signe some the spirituall grace signified some the word of institution some the promise annexed and al of them the commandement of Christ the testimony of the Scriptures and the consent of elder times we cannot admit them for any Sacraments and so we conclude that there are onely two Sacraments of the Church vnder the Gospell which are Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. THE SECOND BOOKE Of the Sacrament of Baptisme being an Honourable Badge of our Dedication to Christ containing the true Doctrine thereof ouerthrowing the errors of the Church of Rome and deliuering the comfortable vse of this Sacrament to all the people of GOD. CHAP. I. Of the word Baptisme and what it is HItherto wee haue spoken of the Sacraments in generall together with the parts vses and number of them now wee come to the first Sacrament which is Baptisme being an honourable badge whereby wee are dedicated vnto Iesus Christ a The word bapâ—isme is taken many waies This word in scripture hath many significations First in the natiue proper signification it signifieth to dippe to diue and plunge vnder water as Mat. 3 16. Iohn 3 22 23. Acts 8.38 39. Secondly to cleanse and wash any thing with water euen when this Sacrament is not administred as Marke 7. where it is saide the Pharisies did not eate except first they washed So Heb. 9 10. the old tabernacle did consist in washings Thirdly it signifieth the Crosse afflictions miseries persecutions and inward vexations of the spirite as Luke 12.50 where Christ saith I must be baptized and how am I grieued till it be finished And Mat. 12 22. Are ye able to drinke of the cup that I must drinke of and bee baptized with the baptisme that I shall be baptized withall Fourthly it is taken for a liberall and plentiful distribution of the graces and gifts of God as Acts 15. Iohn baptized with water but ye shall bee baptized with the Holy-Ghost within these few dayes that is ye shall receiue a greater measure of the guifts of God then yee haue done before Fiftly the worde is taken for the doctrine of Iohn which he deliuered before he administred the Sacrament of baptisme as Act. 18.25 Where Apollos is said to be an eloquent man and mighty in the Scripture knowing nothing but the baptisme of Iohn Likewise Mar. 1 4. Mar. 1 4. it is said that Iohn preached the baptisme of repentance vnto remission of sinnes that is the doctrine of repentance for otherwise how could he preach Baptisme which properly is ministred not preached Heereunto commeth the question that Christ demanded of the chiefe Priests and Elders of the people The Baptisme of Iohn whence was it Mat. 21 25. from heauen or of men whereby he meaneth the doctrine as appeareth by the words following for so they vnderstood him when they reasoned among themselues saying If wee shall say from heauen he will say why then dâ—d yee not beleeue him Mar. 11 31 32 for all men counted Iohn that hee was a Prophet indeed The reason why his ministry preaching is called by the name of Baptisme is because his doctrine that he deliuered was first of all sealed with that Sacrament which none of the Prophets did or could do before him so that as his person was called the Baptist so his doctrine was called by the name of baptisme one part of his ministry being put for the whole Lastly it is taken for the whole worke and action of the Sacrament of Baptisme as Math. 28 19. Goe vnto al Nations teach and baptâ—ze them and in this last sence we are now to speake of it Let vs therefore see b Whâ—t bâ—ptisâ—e is what this Sacrament is Baptisme is the first Sacrament whereby by the outward washing of the body with water once into the name of the Father of the Sonne and of the Holy-Ghost the inward clensing of the soule by the blood of Christ is represented This
description of baptisme is to be opened and further expounded vnto vs c The description of baptisme proued wherein fiue points are to be considered of vs. First it is called the first Sacrament both in respect of the other Sacrament of the Lords Supper and because when the nations were conuerted to the faith and beleeued in the name of Christ they were immediately baptized as wee see the practise of the Church Acts 2 4. and chap. 10 47. and chap. 8 12. Where after imbracing the faith we see the partaking of baptisme and the sealing vp of their conuersion Againe it is saide there must be an outward washing of the body with water because the d Eph. 5 26. Apostle declareth therby the nature of the Sacrament of baptisme calling it the washing of water through the word and it hath a iust proportion or relation to the spiritual washing of our new birth Tit. 3 5. Titus 3 5. Maâ— 1 4. being also called the baptisme of repentance and amendment of life for remission of sins Dipping into the water is not necessary to the being of a Sacrament sprinkling of water is not necessary to the being of a Sacrament but wetting and washing with water is necessary to the being of a Sacrament Now whether the whole body shold be washed or the face onely and whether it should bee done once or thrice is not greatly materiall but left indifferent to the Church to decree and determine what shal be thought fittest to be receiued and practised Thirdly it is added in the former description that baptisme is once onely to be administred For as in naturall generation man is once onely borne so it is in spirituall regeneration And as circumcision was once only receiued in the flesh whereby the fore-skin was circumcised so is Baptisme once onely to be administred not oftentimes to be repeated Wherefore the Apostle Eph. 4. saith There is one f Eph. 4 5 6. baptisme one faith Againe Christ willed the Apostles to minister Baptisme not Baptismes Lastly in baptisme the death of Christ is represented he dyed but once so that as his death was not to be repeated no more is baptisme to be reiterated Fourthly the forme and manner of doing is said to be Into the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy-Ghost Whereby is meant that we haue fellowship with God in three persons as a wife hath with her husband who passeth into her husbands name to be subiect to him to obey him to acknowledge and call vpon him to worship no other God but the true Iehoua This therefore is not to be vnderstood onely of vsing the name of the Trinity in baptizing but by it also is ment that the persons baptized are receiued into the grace fellowship of God to become his people and to bee partakers of his couenant to their spirituall comfort Lastly in the description before remembred it is affirmed that the outward washing of the body Representeth the inward cleansing of the soule by the blood of Iesus Christ. This appeareth g Gal. 3 27. Tit. 3 5 6. Rom. 6 4. expresly Gal. 3. All that are baptized into Christ haue put on Christ And Titus 3 5 6. According to his mercy he saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renewing of the Holy-Ghost which he shed on vs aboundantly through Iesus Christ our Sauiour So also the same Apostle We are buried with him by baptisme into his death These testimonies ouâ— of the word of truth do euidently teach that this is the principal scope and ende of baptisme to assure our consciences by externall washing of the inward clensing of our soules by the blood of christ for remission of sins This being the descriptioÌ„ of baptisme let vs see what good vses may be made therof euery part in order as they haue bin laid before vs. And first touching the h The vse of the first part of the description first point mentioned before in the description that Baptisme is the first Sacrament This teacheth that such as are gained to the faith and children of such as are in the profession i Acts â—8 8. are immediately to be baptized So was the Eunuch when he was instructed so was Paul when he was conuerted so were the Iewes when they repented And indeed this is a true saying that k August cont Fa. 〈◊〉 lib. 19. cap. 11. men cannot bee incorporate into any religion whether it be true or false vnlesse they be combined together by some communion and fellowship of visible Sacraments Againe Is baptisme the first Sacrament of the new Testament Then it followeth that he which is not baptised is not to be admitted to the Lords table he that hath not receiued the first Sacrament is not to be made partaker of the second As in the old testament circumcision was the Sacrament of entrance admission and none was admitted to eate the Passeouer but such as were circumcised l Exod. 12 48 as wee see in Exod. 12. So none hath this right and priuiledge to come to the supper of the Lord vnlesse first they be entred and the doore opened to them by baptisme For a man must be knowne to belong to our family and houshold before he presume to eate of the childrens bread that belongeth not to strangers Touching the vse of the second point to wit m Vse of the second part of the description that there must bee washing with water wee learne that washing with water is of the necessity of Baptisme Indeed â—here may be a washing without baptisme but there can be no baptisme without washing The n Ephe. 5 26. washing of water through the word So that this washing is necessary because of the fit similitude that is betweene it and our regeneration or new-birth The water is apt to cleanse vs and leaueth no filth behind so is our iustification sanctification represented by the blood of Christ as shall bee considered Therefore such as vsed sand or blood or such like matter not fit for washing did not indeede baptize but horribly prophane the Sacrament of baptisme The third point in the description is o Vses of the 3. part of the description or Baptisme that baptisme is once onely to be administred which affoordeth vnto vs these three vses First it sheweth a difference betweene it and the Lords Supper The apostle Paul speaking of the Supper of the Lord 1. Corinth 11 saith p 1 Cor. 11 16 25 23. As oft as yee shall eate this bread and drinke of this cup and Christ our Sauiour Do this as oft as ye drinke it in remembrance of me therefore it must be often receiued of the Church But baptisme once ministred is not againe to be repeated As we are once onely borne into the world but after our birth are daily nourished so we are but once baptized but there is continual vse of the Lords Supper whereat
as the Lord our God shall call Obiection Answere Neuerthelesse will some say we reade not directly that any infants were heere baptized in these places But do we reade that any were excluded And seeing the scripture expresseth all the houshold who shall dare to debar infants Are not they a principal part of the house Besides if the baptisme of children be not to be beleeued because it is not named and expressed wee might with as good reason shut out women from the Lords Supper if any were as great an enemy to the communicating of women as many are to the baptizing of Children seeing we do not expresly reade that they were admitted to the Lords table in the Apostles times Besides by like reason we may say that the Apostles were not baptized because we do not reade it But the argument is weake and nothing worth to argue from not written to not done forasmuch as many things were done which are not written Iohn 20.30 and 21 25. Wherefore childrens baptisme is no humane tradition no apish imitation no ancient corruption of this Sacrament but is grounded on the vnblameable practise of the Apostles which hath the force and strength of a coÌ„mandement Thirdly Christ by his owne example alloweth and approueth their baptisme as we see Mar. 10. when the Disciples rebuked those that brought little children to Christ that he might touch them he said o Mar. 10 13 14 15. Suffer little children to come vnto me and forbid them not for of such is the kingdome of God verily I say vnto yâ—u whosoeuer shall not receiue the kingdom of God as a little child he shall not enter therein Where we are to obserue that he saith not of these only is the kingdome of heauen but of such like infants which shall be in al ages and times of the Church In this act of Christ embracing the Infants brought vnto him and sharply rebuking his Disciples that forbad them we are to consider that he commandeth children to be brought vnto him addeth a reason To such belongeth the kingdome of heauen If any obiect Obiection It is said he imbraced them it is not said he baptized them or if any reply and say that there is no agreement and resemblance betweene baptizing and imbracing I answere Answere he layeth his hands vpon them he prayeth for them hee commendeth them to his Father and saith The kingdome of heauen is theirs All this is a great deale more then to giue them the outward signe For if reason require they should bee brought to Christ why should they not bee receiued to baptisme which is a signe of our vnion with Christ If the kingdome of heauen belong vnto them why should the signe be denied vnto them whereby the doore of entrance into the church is opened Why should we driue them away from Christ whom Christ calleth himselfe Neither let any say these children were of yeares growne vp in age able of themselues to come and repaire to Christ For the Euangelist vseth such * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 words as signifie such young Infants as are babes and hang vpon their mothers breasts p Luk 2 12.16 and 1.44 therefore by comming in this place he meaneth to draw neere or to haue accesse Againe they were such as were brought to Christ by q Luk. 18 15. others Luk. 18.15 they were caried in their armes they walked not on their feete and Christ also tooke them in his owne armes Besides heereto agreeth the practise and custome of the primitiue church for no Teacher so profound no Doctor so learned no Writer so ancient which doth not refer the beginning heereof to the r Orig. lib. 5. comment ad Rom. Hieron in fine lib. 3. contra Pelag. August de bap paruuâ— cap. 20. libri de Origen animae precise times of the Apostles Let the Anabaptists and aduersaries of this truth tell vs who was the first author and inuenter of childrens baptisme if they refer it not to Christ who first administred it What was his name if they can tell let them not hide it Let them declare the time when it began Let them shew the place where it was deuised Let them name the childe first baptized and in what assembly or church it was If they cannot do these or any of them let them acknowledge the baptisme of children to be the ordinance of God and not of man warranted both by doctrine of the Scripture and practise of the church Moreouer if there were no writer to auouch this ancient truth yet is it in it selfe very right and reasonable For do we not see and behold daily very babes and infants Å¿ ChildreÌ„ admitted to câ—ppi holds by custoâ—e of the Mâ—nour among men oftentimes among men admitted to their inheritance haue they not liuery and season of land and haue they not the wand or turfe taken into their hands according to the vse of the country or custome of the Manour of which they holde They know not what is done they perceiue nothing what the Lord of the Manour or stewarde speaketh vnto them yet we see among the wisest men in this world this is not thought foolish neither is such an admission called into question but they are afterward instructed what they haue done what they haue vndertaken taken vpon them what seruices and duties they owe what their Lord requireth of them and how they hold their lands Thus they are admitted in their infancy to a temporall inheritance and possession this they hold to the ende of their life and of the validity of such entrance no tenant maketh doubt Why then should it seeme vnreasonable to giue them baptisme the signe of the couenant beeing borne heires of the promise that after they come to discretion they may make vse of it as the rest of the members of the Church They shall vnderstand afterward that which they vnderstand not for the present yet if it please God to take them in mercy to himselfe from the miseries of the world before they know the mystery of their baptisme he worketh extraordinarily by waies best knowne to himselfe the force of their baptisme in their hearts and sealeth vp their engrafting into Christ Iesus If then children haue the white wand deliuered vnto them to assure them of the inheritance which they hold let none deny vnto them the partaking of this Sacrament whereby they are assured of an eternal inheritance howsoeuer for the present time they are not capable of the knowledge thereof Lastly the priuiledges and prerogatiues of children are no lesse then those of elder yeares For infants are a part of the Church of God t Children are Christs sheepe and members of his body they are the sheepe of Christ they are the children of the heauenly Father they are inheritors of the kingdome of heauen they are redeemed with the blood of Christ and engrafted into his body why then should they not beare the marke
and the bookes were opened and another booke was opened which is the booke of life and the dead were iudged of those things written in those bookes according to their workes Wherefore when children shall come to yeares of discretion and vnderstanding they must heereby be pricked forward to an earnest care and indeuour to walke in the feare of God and to serue him in holines righteousnes all the dayes of their life by whom they were receiued for sonnes and adopted for his childreÌ„ by a solemne pledge of their adoption before they were able through their age to know and acknowledge him for their father This must serue as a strong confirmation of their faith both in life and death to assure them that God will neuer leaue them nor forsake them who so soone beginneth to giue them pledges of his loue and to shew himselfe to bee their God We see by common experience that a little child comming into the world is one of the miserablest and filliest creatures that can be deuised the very liuely picture of the greatest infirmity that can be imagined more weake in body and lesse able to helpe himselfe or shift for himselfe then any of the beasts of the field The other creatures which are also the worke of his hands by the secret instinct of nature so soone as they are come foorth seeke about for succour and sustenance It is not so with children they can neither seeke their owne good nor defend themselues from euill They are ready to fall into fire and water or any other danger they cannot take one bit of bread to feed themselues they cannot couer their owne nakednesse they must be caried in our armes swadled in clothes attired in apparell washed with water nourished with milke and afterward with meat and haue all things supplyed vnto them They would starue for cold sooner then come to the fire to warme themselues they can do nothing to saue or to serue themselues Thus man-kinde lifted vp into the highest seate of honour and made little inferior to the Angels is through sinne their reuolt from God fallen downe into the greatest misery and lowest degree of all wretchednesse Neuerthelesse in respect of the life to come God hath prouided much better for the sonnes of men then for others for they are no sooner come into the world but he taketh care for them he declareth himselfe a father vnto them he hath commanded them to be brought vnto him and to be baptized in his name to the end that so soone as they begin to breathe they might also begin to breathe liue anew or second life so soone as they begin to sucke the milke of their mothers breasts they might also sucke both the breasts of the Church and so finde the food of euerlasting life He giueth his Angels charge ouer them and receiueth them vnto mercy he reserueth them for his heauenly kingdome and in the meane season offereth vnto them many tokens and assurances of his good will toward them Let them therefore giue the g Prou. 3 9. Lam. 3 27 Psal 119 9. Eccle. 12 1. first fruites of their life to God let them learne to beare the yoke of obedience from their youth let them redresse and reforme their waies by taking heed to the word of truth and seeing God hath remembred them in their baptisme let them also remember their Creator in the dayes of their youth and begin to be wise betimes least death come suddenly and cut them off as the sluggard that fore-sloweth the seasons of plowing and reaping wisheth for them in vaine at another time of the yeare Thus we haue shewed the baptisme of children the certaine truth thereof hath beene euidently prooved the obiections against this truth alledged haue beene sufficiently answered and the vses of it to the great comfort of all faithfull parents and Children haue beene particularly remembred CHAP. VIII Of the first inward part of baptisme HItherto we haue handled al the outward parts of baptisme now wee are orderly to proceed to the inward parts The inward parts of baptisme are such as are represented by the outward Those are a Mat. 2â— 19.20 Mark 16 16. foure in number first God the Father secondly the Spirit thirdly Christ fourthly the soule clensed as we see Mat. 28. Teach all Nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the Holy-Ghost he that beleeueth and is baptized shall be saued Heere we see these foure inward parts b Foure inward parts of baptiâ—me are named and expressed This is also euidently proued c Mat 3 11. in the baptisme of Christ where the Trinity of persons was manifested These inward parts do directly and fitly answere to the outward The Father is represented by the Minister the Spirit worketh by the word Christ is sealed by the water the soule clensed is signified by the body that is washed Now d The agreement betweene the outward and inward parts there is a notable agreement a singular vnion and fit proportion betweene these parts where the Minister hath relation and reference to the Father the word to the Spirite the water to Christ and the body dipped to the faithfull clensed For euen as the Minister by the word of institution taketh and applyeth the water to the washing of the body so God the Father through the working of the Spirite offereth and applyeth the blood of Christ to the clensing of the faithfull Hauing seene the proportion of the parts betweene theÌ„selues let vs consider of them particularly in order The e The first inward part of baptisme is God the Father first inward part is God the Father represented by the Minister The Minister calling vpon the name of God vseth the water to wash washeth the party baptized with the element of water which sealeth vp Gods incorporating ingrafting f Gal. 3 27. of the baptized into Christ and our spirituall regeneration Hence it is that when Iohn baptized the Father was present as president of the worke when loe his voice came from heauen saying This is my beloued Sonne in whom I am well pleased Now let vs come to the vses This serueth first of all to strengthen our faith in the remission Vse 1 of our sins in imputation of Christs righteousnes in mortification of sinne by the force of Christs death and in sanctification through Christs resurrection Wherefore although the Minister doth nothing touching or toward the cleansing of the soule yet in regard of Gods ordinance and our benefit the ministry of man is somewhat which whosoeuer despiseth doth despise GOD the the author of it For whensoeuer the eye of the body seeth the Minister powring on the water and washing the body we must behold by faith God the Father offering the blood of his owne Son to be water of life to our soules And let vs all make this vse of the Churches baptisme to the comfort of our
and nailed vpon the Crosse is offended at him accounting it a foolish and weake meanes to saue mankinde that life should spring out of death glory come out of shame power proceed out of weakenesse and triumphant victory arise out of his contemptible sufferings but the faithfull soule acknowledgeth in this mystery of godlines the high hand and vnsearchable wisedome of God It may seeme ridiculous vnto some men i Gen. 17 10. that God should require circumcision of Abraham and of his houshold young olde bond and free maister and seruants to vncouer all their shames and to open the hidden parts of nature yet Abraham submitted himselfe to the ordinance of God Naaman the Syrian thought it a toyish precept and prescript when he was bidden to wash himselfe seauen times in Iordan hauing many Riuers in his owne country as good as that yet by k 2 Kings 5 11 12 14. obeying the Prophet he was cleansed of his leprosie The inhabitants of Iericho scorned Ioshua and the men of Israell when they saw them compasse their Citty strong walled l Iosh 6.20 and to blow with their Rammes hornes yet by this weake meanes the wall fell downe the enemies were destroyed the Citty was sacked and the people of GOD preuailed Christ seeing a blinde man and willing to heale him he spat on the ground m Ioh. 9 6. and made clay of spittle and annointed the eyes of the blinde with the clay and said vnto him Go wash in the poole of Siloam he obeyed he went he washed he returned seeing Thus doth God by simple base and weak things oftentimes confound the mighty strong and wise of the world that no flesh should reioyce in his presence and crosseth all the high conceits and proud imaginations of mans wil and wit Wherefore we must not follow our owne vnderstanding nor measure the matters of God by the crooked rule of our carnall reason Whosoeuer will yeeld obedience to God must deny himselfe and renounce his owne wisedom n 1 Cor. 3 18.19 and become a foole that he may be wise in God as 1. cor 3. Let no man deceiue himselfe if any man among you seeme to be wise in this world let him be a foole that he may be wise for the wisedome of this world is foolishnesse with God Thus we see that in the Sacraments we must vnderstand more then we see and beleeue more then we can behold Such as are without knowledge and faith comprehend no more of baptisme then the bodily eye directeth them vnto but the faithful conceiue the blood of Christ to be offered to purge the soule and conscience from all sinne o Gen. 2 10. as the riuer watered the garden of Eden CHAP. XI Of the fourth inward part of baptisme THe last inward part of baptisme is the soule a The soule clensed is the last inward part of baptisme cleansed most liuely represented by the bodye that is washed For as the outward receiuer giueth his body to be washed so the faithfull receiuer doth consecrate himselfe to God with ioy and forsake the flesh the world and the Diuell and feeleth the inward washing of the Spirit as Titus 3 5. According to his b Tit. 3 5. Eph. 2 26 27 mercy he saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renewing of the Holy-Ghost And the same apostle Eph. 5. Christ gaue himselfe for the Church that hee might sanctifie it and cleanse it by washing of water through the word that he might make it vnto himselfe a glorious Church not hauing spot or wrinkle Wherefore this outward washing of the body commanded by Christ signifieth vnto me that I am no lesse assuredly cleansed in his blood by the working of his Spirit from the spots of my soule that is from all my sins then I am outwardly washed by water whereby the staines of the body vse to be washed away and it bindeth vs that we ought euer afterward by our workes and deeds to declare newnes of life and fruites of repentance Vse 1 Let vs now come to the vses of this last part of baptisme Doth the washing of the body represent the clensing of the soule And doth the soking vp of the filthines of the flesh signifie the remouing of the remnants of rebellion Then we are all by nature vnwise vncleane vnrighteous vnregenerate vnholy disobedient disordered deceiuing and being deceiued we are the vessels of wrath the children of death the bond-slaues of Sathan the heires of damnation we haue our part and portion in the offence of Adam c Rom. 5 10. 7 23 24. as Rom. 5. By one man sin entred into the world and ch 7. I see another law in my members rebelling against the law of my mind and leading me captiue vnto the law of sin which is in my mēbers O wretched man that I am who shal deliuer me from the body of this death Hereunto also commeth that which the d Ioh 3 5 6 7. Euangelist setteth downe in the conference betweene Christ and Nicodemus Ioh. 3. That which is born of flesh is flesh and that which is borne of the Spirit is Spirit maruell not that I said vnto thee ye must be borne againe For this cause are infants baptized because they are conceiued in sin borne in iniquity and cannot become spiritual but by a new birth wrought by the Spirit which is sealed vp by the water in baptisme Vse 2 Againe this serueth to strengthen our faith whē we behold the outward washing pouring out of the water and baptizing of the body it assureth the inward clensing of the soule by the blood of Christ offered to all and receiued of those that are elected to eternall saluation This then is the right and holy vse of baptisme Doest thou feele inwardly in thine heart that through the corruption of thy nature strength of concupiscence thou art moued tempted and prouoked to commit sin And doost thou feele thy selfe ready to yeeld to Sathan and so to fall from God into euill Begin to haue some holy meditation of that solemne vow which thou madest to God in baptisme when thou diddest consecrate and giue vp thy selfe wholy to his seruice and didst renounce obedience to the suggestions of Sathan to the allurements of the world and to the corruptions of the flesh For baptisme is the e Baptisme is a Christian mans ensigne to fight vnder it the battels of the Lord. Christian mans ensigne giuen of God to vs that we should fight as it were vnder it against al the enemies of our saluation ouercome It is the badge and banner of our Captaine that we shrouding our selues vnder his colours should not cowardly turne our backe in the skirmish but couragiously looke the enemy in the face nay tread him vnder our feete for euer For we must learne that when we are once baptized whereby wee put on the profession of Iesus Christ and receiue his cognizance we
declare our selues to be his seruants and vow our selues to be his souldiors and therefore bee sure of this and set it downe as an infallible truth that Sathan will bee our professed enemy both alluring of vs vnto himselfe and his seruice and discouraging of vs from resting vnder the banner of our chiefe Captaine Christ Iesus our Lord. This then ought to be the continuall vse of our baptisme throughout the whole course of our life so often as we think vpon it or see the same Sacrament administred vnto others to remember what place we are called vnto and what a strong enemy we are to encounter withall that his threatnings do not discourage vs nor his allurements entise vs nor his subtilties deceiue vs nor his roarings deuoure vs and by al these which are so many baites and snares to entrap vs let vs be made more wary and watchful that we may know both his pollicy and our owne infirmity his strength and our owne weaknes Christ our Sauiour was no sooner baptized of Iohn but by and by he was tempted in the wildernes as appeareth Math. 3 16. compared with Math. 4 1. Mat. 3 10. and 4 1. Acts 7 23. When it came into the heart of Moses to visite his brethren then his trouble began and he was driuen out of the Land of Egipt Paul liued in great credit among the Pharisies and in much fauour with the Iewes Acts 9 23. but when he was once baptized and made a Preacher of the Gospell he was neuer free frō trouble but was vexed with iniuries and laden with al kinde of slanderous accusations This is a meditation most needfull to be thought vpon When we are baptized we renounce the Diuell and all his workes wee receiue the Presse-mony of Iesus Christ and giue our names to be inrolled in his muster booke we are thereby become his souldiors and fight his battels against sin We haue bound our selues to become his seruāts to do that which is acceptable to God profitable to our brethren and comfortable to our owne conscience and to adorne our liues with a godly conuersation But if we fight vnder the banner of Sathan Who are reuolters from their baptism swarme with loose and vngodly practises we reuolt from our baptisme albeit our names are registred in the number of the baptized Moreouer hast thou through weaknes and infirmity fallen into some sin to the dishonor of thy God to the wounding of thine owne conscience to the slander of the Gospel or to the scandal and offence of thy weak brother Haue recourse to thy baptisme as vnto a board after shipwracke as vnto a medicine after sicknesse as vnto a plaister after wounding or as vnto a staffe after falling that thou maiest receiue strength courage and comfort to thy soule For albeit baptisme be once onely administred for the reasons before alledged chap. 1. of this present booke yet it being once deliuered and receiued testifieth that all our sinnes past present and to come are washed away and shall be forgiuen The fruite or efficacy of the Sacrament is not to be restrained and tyed to the present time of personall receiuing but extendeth it selfe to the whole course of our life afterward Euen as that voice which said in the beginning Gen. 1. Encrease and multiply and replenish the earth was spoken indeed but once howbeit it hath alwayes his effect and operation Chrysost homil de prod Iud. nature working to generation so the words in baptisme which are once onely pronounced I baptize thee in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the Holy-Ghost are effectuall forcible and auaileable all the dayes of our life and sound aloud continually in our eares as if they were vttered afresh and as if we heard Christ say particularly vnto euery one of vs as he did to the man sicke of the palsie Sonne bee of good cheere thy sinnes bee forgiuen thee Mat. 9 2. Mat. 9 2. Vse 3 Thirdly seeing the washing of the bodye betokeneth the cleansing of the soule it teacheth that baptisme is not to be handled in sport It is a serious action of the Church to be administred in the presence of God the author of it it is not as a stage-like gesture that may be counterfeited represented for a shew only To this purpose there is required a cleere plaine and euident rehearsall of the words of institution that the promise made of God may be vnderstood of the hearers and especially a calling vpon the name of God the Father the Son and the Holy-Ghost True it is what manner of element is to be applyed and what forme of baptizing is to be vsed is limited and expressed in the Scriptures but what admonitions and exhortations or what prayers and supplications are to be made the Scripture doth not determine nor deliuer but leaueth it free as shall bee thought fit for the edification of the Church of Christ By the vertue of this inuocation of the name of God and vsing the words of institution according to the commandement of Christ it commeth to passe that the sprinkling of water is made a certaine pledge of the sprinkling of the bloud of Christ 1 Pet. 1. 1 Pet 1 2. Titus 3 5. a signe of our regeneration and of remission of sins For what folly were it to imagine that the power of God is weaker in one Sacrament then in the other That his word should be operatiue in the one and idle or of no force in the other Hence it is that the Fathers of the Church do oftentimes reason from baptism vnto the Supper of the Lord. Epiphanius saith Epiph. contra haer lib. 3. ca. 52 Euseb Emissen The strength of the bread and the vertue of the water are made powerfull in Christ c. Eusebius Emissenus applying himselfe to declare what manner of change is made in the bread and wine of the Supper layeth it out by a familiar comparison with that which is wrought in the regeneration of man hee continueth one and the same to wit in substance and yet is become quite another manner of man through the growth and increase of faith Wherefore it must be ministred with great reuerence and we should attend religiously vnto it no lesse then we ought to do to the word of God and to the Supper of the Lord forasmuch as one Christ is offered yea eaten and drunken in them all The Gospell is the power of God vnto saluation it is the immortall seed of regeneration Rom. 1 16. it offereth vs the forgiuenes of our sinnes and worketh in vs the same that baptisme and the Lords Supper and it maketh vs one with Christ who is the substance of the word and Sacraments and he is communicated to vs in them both Wherefore whensoeuer we come to be partakers of baptisme and to bee present at it we must come with a reuerent and religious consideration of those holy actions and set our selues
with all care before the Lord of whom wee ought earnestly to beg and desire his Spirit to teach vs the truth of our Baptisme the assurance of the forgiuenesse of our sinnes and the purging of our consciences from dead workes We come oftentimes and ordinarily to this Sacrament we see children incorporated into the Church and sealed vp to be members of Christ and yet sildome or neuer remember what vow we haue made to God and whose we are by our profession no not in the present worke doth any such cogitation or consideration enter into the hearts of many yea the most sort see the water sprinkled and heare the words pronounced but esteeme it little as a matter belonging nothing at all vnto them There is none that come to heare the word and to receiue the Lords Supper but they thinke it pertaineth no lesse if not more to them then it doth vnto others but touching baptisme and making any vse at all of it they put it farre from them they know they are already baptized and are to be baptized no more they turne it passe it ouer slightly to the infant that is brought to the well-beloued friends and neighbours that bring it saying to themselues as the Pharisies did in another case to Iudas Mat. 27 4. what is that to vs see thou to that But we cannot so shift ouer the matter our baptisme will cleaue more closely vnto vs it hath made such an impression in vs and sticketh so neere vnto vs that it can neuer be blotted out nor wiped away it summoneth vs to God and telleth vs that we are not our owne but he challengeth vs wholy to himselfe and will not let vs no from him Vse 4 Lastly is the cleansing and purifying of the foule represented by the washing of the body Then from hence ariseth vnto vs great comfort in baptisme namely that it is no idle no needlesse nor superfluous thing but of great power force and vertue For the water is not bare water but the water of regeneration being rightly vsed and administred by those onely that are lawfully called to the office and haue a warrant from God and commission from the Church to that purpose It belongeth not to any priuate persons men or women much lesse to children to make a toy or sport of it as it is said of Athanasius that being yet a childe not knowing what he did Ruffin lib. 1. cap 14. 1 Cor. 13 11. or with what he medled hee baptized Of whom we may say as Paul doth 1. Cor. 13. When I was a child I spake as a châ—lde I vnderstood as a childe I thought as a childe but when I became a man I put away childish things Or as the wise man doth Eccl. 11. Eccl. 11.10 Baptisme admiâ—istred in sport is no baptisme Childhood and youth are vanity Heereby can come no sanctification nor cleansing of the soule and therefore are they deceiued that receiue it for good and ratifie it for authenticall forasmuch as euery such baptisme vndertaken by priuate persons in case of necessity or by children after an apish imitation is no baptisme at all neither is that water consecrated water but common and prophane and therefore consequently that washing or sprinkling is to bee accounted as common and prophane also If a Child should take vpon him to minister the Supper of the Lord that knoweth not what it meaneth and charge the people to examine theÌ„selues that hath not learned as yet to examine himselfe all men must confesse this were a great prophanation of this SacrameÌ„t by no meanes to be suffered or if he should step vp into the chaire of Moses and offer fondly and childishly to vtter the word of God who would regard it Or who would care for it Shall we say this were to administer the Supper of the Lord or to preach the Gospell of Christ Or shall we imagine that any fruit or benefit can come hereby So may we say of Baptism it is prophaned by vnfit persons not profitably administred But to leaue these abuses which we haue touched conuinced before let vs see what are the comforts that arise from this inward part of this Sacrament which are of diuers sorts for hence floweth as from a plentifull spring comfort to the whole Church comfort to the parents of the persons baptized comfort to the infants themselues Comfort to the whâ—le Chuâ—ch It reacheth to the whole Church because when it beholdeth water sanctified and set apart for baptisme and spirituall washing of the soule represented by the outward cleansing of the body they may see as it were Christ crucified and his blood poured out before their eyes When we feele our hearts at any time cast downe by the sight of our sins and finde the burthen of theÌ„ to be intollerable vnto vs we must lift vp our eyes to heauen and in a sweet meditation of this holy sprinkling of the blood of Christ assure our consciences therby that he hath washed them all away that they shall not be imputed vnto vs nor be able to worke our condemnation We are also put in minde heereby that we are fellow-members of one and the same body forasmuch as we haue all one baptisme Ephe. 4. Eph. 4 5. as we haue all one Lord and Father all one faith and hope of eternall life Hence it is that at the birth of Iohn the Church reioyced comming together to haue him circumcised Let vs therfore be ready to ioyne together in this worke in praier and thanksgiuing let vs addresse our selues to be as witnesses and approuers of it that wee may receiue comfort by it being euermore taught and confirmed in the truth of our baptisme and remembring what we haue promised to God that we may be carefull to performe our promise and fearefull to breake couenant with him In this respect the Church is said to circumcise * Luke 1 59. 1 Cor. 11 5. and to prophesie and make prayer because it ioyneth together in these holy actions We haue all of vs one entrance into the Church whereby we professe to go al one way to walk one course to leade one manner of life to serue the same God Comfort to parents Secondly this comfort extendeth more principally particularly toward the parents themselues then it doth in generall to the whole Church For they see their seed together with themselues ioyned to the Church and washed with the blood of Christ they haue the ancient promise of God verified vnto them I will be thy God and the God of thy seed GeÌ„ 17. which ministreth great matter of ioy vnto theÌ„ so that they should reioyce more in this mercy shewed toward them then if they could make theÌ„ heires of the world and leaue them owners of a kingdome Howbeit this comfort carrieth with it sundry duties putteth them in minde to be thankfull to God who hath verified his couenant to them and their
seed to remember the ordinance of God that baptisme is the seale of his couenant and lastly to make them diligent in nurtering and instructing them in true religion that so their children may learne betimes to become the children of God For what can more inslame vs and set an edge vpon vs to bestow paines and labour in the teaching and training of them vp in the feare of God and the knowledge of his waies then to consider that God loueth them and vs and sheweth himselfe the God both of them and of vs. Lastly this comfort reacheth to the infants themselues that are baptized Comfort to infants baptized when they shall marke that they are solemnly set into Christ and receiued into the bosome of the Church For they haue this lauer of regeneration as it were a pawne of Gods loue alwaies lying by them and committed vnto their trust to apply it in time of need to the assurance of their iustification and sanctification to the strengthning and confirmation of them in all tentations against terrors and feares of conscience Ionathan Sauls son tooke comfort from hence and an occasion to rest and trust in God and to assure himselfe of his helpe when hee spake to his armor bearer Come let vs go ouer vnto the garrison of these vncircumcised 1 Sam. 14 6. it may be that the Lord wil work for vs for there is no restraint to the Lord to saue by many or by few The like we see in Dauid wheÌ„ he was to encounter with Goliah and to deliuer the host of Israel from that blasphemous enemy Thy seruant slew the Lyon and the Beare that tooke a Lamb out of the flocke 1 Sam. 17.26 now this vncircumcised Philâ—stim shall be as one of them seeing he hath defied the armie of the liuing God Wher we see how they coÌ„fort themselus in that which they went about because themselues were circumcised bare a sign of the couenant in their flesh because they had to do with those that were vncircumcised Thus ought our baptism wherby we haue put on Christ as a garment to be as a shield and buckler to defend vs in the houre of tentation and as armour of proofe against the assaults and fiery darts of the Diuell assuring our selues that our engrafting into his body is not an idle ceremony but serueth to make vs strong in the Lord and in the power of his might who will bee neere vnto vs and stand round about vs in the day of trouble Thus much touching the fourth and last inward part of Baptisme CHAP. XII Of the first vse of baptisme HItherto we haue handled the parts of baptisme both outward and inward now let vs proceed to the vses the last point to be obserued in this Sacrament The vses of baptisme are in number a Three vses of baptisme three first to shew our planting ingrafting and incorporating into the body of Christ Secondly to seale vp the remission and forgiuenesse of all our sinnes Thirdly to teach vs to dye vnto sinne and liue vnto righteousnesse and true sanctification These ends b Rom. 6 3 4.5 6. appeare euidently by the words of the Apostle Rom. 6. Know ye not that all we which haue beene baptized into IESVS CHRIST haue beene baptized into his death We are buried then with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp froÌ„ the dead to the glory of the Father so we also should walke in newnesse of life For if wee bee planted with him to the similitude of his death euen so shall wee be to the similitude of his resurrection knowing this that our olde Man is crucified with him that the body of sinne mâ—ght be destroyed that henceforth we should not serue sinne In this place the Apostle seteth before vs the former ends of baptisme expresly Touching the first vse c The first vse oâ— baptism is to shew our ingrafting into Christ he sheweth that by it is signified and sealed our vniting setting d 1 Cor 12 13. and inserting into the body of Christ to remaine in him for euer as branches in the vine as 1. Cor. 12. By one Spirit we are all baptized into one body whether we be bonde or free where he teacheth that by baptisme we become one body with Christ And Gal. 3. All ye that are baptized into Christ haue put on Christ This coniunction with Christ is not bodily or naturall it is not by bands in the flesh it is not by neerenes of blood for such wee see may be separated as the father from the sonne the husband from the wife the brother from the sister but this is wholy mysticall and spirituall aboue reason and aboue sence because it is wrought not by naturall wayes as by ioynts sinewes arteries ligaments and such like but by spirituall meanes to wit by the power of the Spirit and by vertue of faith he sendeth downe his Spirit wee send vp our faith First he must send downe his Spirit because all goodnes is of him Indeed we loue him but it is because he loued vs first giuing vs e Rom. 8 15. the Spirit of adoption to cry Abba father Indeed we come vnto Christ to be eased and refreshed as he commandeth but it is because f Ioh. 6 44. the father draweth vs. Indeed we perseuer in faith and loue but this is because he perseuereth in louing of vs. Indeed we repent and turne vnto God but this is because hee g Ezek. 36 26 27. taketh away our stonie heart and giueth vnto vs an heart of flesh Secondly as he putteth his Spirit within vs so our faith mounteth vp to the heauens and apprehendeth Christ sitting at the right hand of the Father And thus his Spirit descending our faith ascending and both of them ioyning the members to the head the branches to the vine vs to Christ being once ingrafted h Ioh. 15 5 6. we are neuer separated as Ioh. 15. He that abideth in me and I in him the same bringeth foorth much fruite for without me ye can doe nothing If a man abide not in me he is cast foorth as a branch and withereth and men gather them and cast them into the fire and they burne No man can be partaker of Christs benefits to saluation which is i We are ioyned to Christ in spirituall mariage not made one with him As a woman cannot be partaker of the riches and honour of some great man haue interest in his person except she be ioyned to him in marriage that they become one body and one flesh and as the members cannot draw life from the head except they bee ioyned with it so there is no partaking of Christ except there be an vnion and communion with him k Ioh. 6 53. as himselfe teacheth vs Ioh. 6. Verâ—ly verily I say vnto you except yee eate the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke his blood yee haue
baptized and washed with water we shall pay dearely for our defiling that sacred water which God hath appointed to so holy an vse True it is the water of it selfe is as nothing no other in substaunce and nature then that wherewith wee wash our hands but when once it is ioyned to the word and applyed to an holy end it is as it were an authentical seale which God hath engrauen in it Now he that counterfeiteth the seale of a Prince shall he not be punished Behold baptisme is the seale of God which serueth not to seale conueyances of earthly possessions as house and lands but to assure vs that we are called to the heauenly life and bringeth good assurance and warrant with it that we be washed from our sinnes by the blood of our Lord Iesus Christ and borne againe by his holy Spirit Shall we breake all and escape vnpunished Let vs not then boast of our baptisme and Christianity to say oh we are baptized we are christened we weare the badge of God these things these things I say will cost vs deare if we make not our baptisme auaileable to our selues and our owne soules by killing our corruptions for thereby l Eccl. 5 3. wee shew our selues like vnto the foole that maketh a vow and immediately after breaketh it For what a misery is this that scarce one of an hundred knoweth the right end of his baptisme and whereunto it auaileth So that albeit they boast of the outward signe yet they are no more sound Christians indeed then Turks and Pagans Infidels and miscreants inasmuch as they are no way mortified or renewed by repentance no way changed in the inward man but lye rotting in their sinnes and remaine in the condemnation of Adam These shall one day finde by wofull experience what a costly thing it is to take so deare a pawne of saluation at the hands of God in vaine Indeed we beare the name of Christ and we professe the Gospell yet you shall find a great number that know not this vse of baptisme nor to what end it was ordained They doe call it indeede their Christendome but are altogether ignorant of the nature thereof and are vnacquainted with the effect of it yea they bring their children to no other purpose to be baptized then because it is the vsual manner and common custome so to do being led thereunto not by the commandement of Christ but by the example of others forasmuch as they can giue no reason at all of that they do This will cost them deerely for abusing such a pledge-token at Gods hands seeing it is a meanes wherby we are vnited to our Lord Iesus Christ and ingrafted into his death and resurrection Wherefore whereas many haue receiued baptisme in their infancy and haue liued forty or fifty yeares in the world without knowing to what end they were baptized it had beene better for them that they had beene borne dead or perished in their mothers womb as an vntimely fruit then to haue vnhallowed so holy and precious a thing Thus much of the third and last vse of baptisme as also of the parts thereof and generally touching this whole Sacrament The end of the second Booke THE THIRD BOOKE of the Lords Supper being Christs farewel-token to his Church and a sweete pledge of his wonderfull kindnesse toward mankinde wherein the truth of this Sacrament is manifested the parts are deliuered the vses are shewed the Doctrine of the reformed Churches is cleared the errors of the Church of Rome are euidently conuinced and the meanes set downe how euery one is to be prepared to the worthy receiuing thereof with fruite and comfort CHAP. I. Of the names and titles of this Sacrament together with the reasons and vses thereof IN the former Booke wee haue spoken of baptisme the first SacrameÌ„t of the church together with the parts and vses thereof Now we are to set downe the doctrine of the Lords Supper which is the second Sacrament For after that God hath brought vs into his Church by baptisme and made vs as it were of his houshold seruants then as a good father of the family he feedeth vs spiritually with the flesh of his Sonne applying vnto vs the merit of his death and passion This a The Sacrament of the body and blood oâ— christ called by diuers names Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ is declared in the Scripture by diuers names to deliuer the nature thereof vnto vs. Sometimes it is called the communion as 1 Cor. 10. The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the b 1 Cor 10.16 communion of the blood of Christ The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ Sometimes it is called the Lords Supper as 1 Cor. 11 20. When yee come together into one place this is not to eate c 1 Cor. 11 20 the Lords Supper Thirdly sometimes it is called the breaking of bread as Acts 2. They continued in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship d Act. 2 42. and 20 7. and breaking of bread and prayers and cha 20. The first day of the weeke the Dâ—sciples being come together to breake bread Paul preached vnto them ready to depart on the morrow Fourthly sometimes it is called the table of the Lord as we see 1 cor 10. Ye cannot drinke the cup of the Lord and the cup of Diuels ye cannot be partakers of the Lords e 1 Cor. 10 21 table and of the table of diuels Moreouer we shall nothing offend if we call it the testament or will of Christ This cup is the f 1 Cor. 11 â—5 Mat. 26 2â— new Testament in my blood this do as oft as ye drinke it in remembrance of me and our Sauiour thus speaketh Mat. 26. This is my blood of the new testament that is shed for many for the remission of sins These are the chiefe and principal names giuen to this Sacrament in the Scriptures I am not ignorant that the ancient fathers and times succeeding haue giuen vnto it other names and not vnfitly but my purpose being not so much to alledge the counsels or Doctours of the Church as to instruct the simple and vnlearned I will content my selfe with expounding such termes and titles as are penned in the worde of God and pointed out by the Spirit of God Now then let vs render g Reasons rendred of the former names the reasons of such names as this Sacrament is entituled withall It is called the communion because wee haue a communion and fellowship with Christ and h 1 Cor. 10.17 he with vs both which are sealed vp in this Sacrament It is called the Lords Supper both because it was instituted by the Lord Iesus at his last Supper which circumstance of time the Church hath changed because therin is offered to vs a spiritual banket in which the faithfull are spiritually fed and nourished It is called the breaking of
bread both because this is a necessary action vsed of Christ not to be omitted and because it representeth the crucifying of Christ tormenting of his body so that we should neuer be present at this significant ceremony but we must call to remembrance the sorrowes and sufferings of Christ now if Christ were thus tormented for vs surely we ought greatly to bee griped and greeued for our owne sins which was also shewed by the i Exod. 12 8. sower hearbes of the Passeouer Exod. 12. It is called the table of the Lord because he doth feed vs at it as this we know is the end and vse of tables in our houses to set our meats and drinks vpon them prepared for our nourishment and this is the scope and end of the Lords table onely heere lyeth a plaine and maine difference our tables serue for bodily nourishment but the Lords Table is prepared for the spirituall nourishment of our soules Lastly it may be called the testament or will of Christ because it setteth forth vnto vs a solemne couenant betweene God and vs touching forgiuenes of sins and eternal life which couenant is ratified and established by the k Heb. 9 15. death of the Son of God so that heerein we finde all things belonging to a full and perfect testament as wee shall see afterward Out of these seuerall names and titles thus interpreted arise most aptly and fitly sundry vses which in order as they haue beene propounded we will consider The first title is the Communion from whence we deduct l The vses of calling this Sacrament the Communion these necessary conclusions First of all is the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ called a communion And so called of our communicating together Then heereby all the faithfull openly testifie that they be all one body coupled together in Christ Iesus we professe him and all his benefits Vse 1 we receiue him we enioy him we reioyce in him God the Father doth giue him the Holy-Ghost doth assure him faith doth receiue him by this hand we are ioyned to him and haue spirituall fellowship with him Wherfore all beleeuers are made one by Christ and this is not an vnion in imagination but in truth and in deed neither by transfusion of the properties of the God head or man-hood into vs m 1 Cor. 6 17. 1 Ioh. 3 24. but by one and the same Spirit dwelling in Christ and in all the members of Christ as 1 Cor. 6. He that cleaueth to the Lord is one spirit And the Apostle Iohn testifieth that Christ dwelleth in vs and we in Christ by the Spirit He that keepeth his commandements dwelleth in him and he in him and heereby we know that he abâ—deth in vs euen by the Spirit which he hath gâ—uen vs so that the spirits of iust perfect men in heauen and all beleeuers vpon the earth how far soeuer sundred in place hauing one and the same Spirit of Christ dwelling in them are all one in Christ their head God hath giuen his owne Sonne vnto vs freely and fully our faith receiueth Christ n Ioh. 1 12. by beleeuing him and all his gracious benefits to be ours as Ioh. 1 12. As many as receiued him to them he gaue prerogatiue to be the sonnes of God euen to them that beleeue in his name Thus wee see we are one with Christ and Christ with vs. Vse 2 Secondly as this Sacrament being a communion admonisheth that we are all one in Christ so it teacheth that it is to bee receiued of many together in the Church not of one alone and therefore it ouerthroweth the priuate Masses of the Church of Rome where one partaketh all and the rest of the Church nothing at all There is a flat opposition betweene these two so that the Communion cannot be a priuate Masse and priuate Masse cannot be a Communion That which is ordained and prepared for many deliuered vnto many and receiued of many cannot stand with the Masse where the Priest prepareth for himselfe not for the people he speaketh to himselfe not to the Church he receiueth himselfe alone not with his brethren all which are directly contrary to the Apostles o 1 Cor. 11 33 rule Tarry one for another Vse 3 Lastly if it be a communion it teacheth that this is a Sacrament of vnity and concord and wee are thereby put in mind to auoid discord and dissention For Christ neuer communicateth himselfe to the malicious man p 1 Cor. 11 18 20. as the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 11 18 20. When yee come together in the Church I heare that there are dissentions among you this is not to eate the Lords Supper Wherefore in that the people communicate of one and the same bread of one and the same wine it signifieth the vnion and agreement betweene all the faithfull in one body whereof Christ Iesus is the head who loued vs deerely and spared not his life for vs. Let vs ioyne our selues together in loue according to the exhortation q Rom. 15 5 6 of the Apostle Rom. 15. The God of patience and consolation giue you that ye bee like minded one toward another according to Chr st Iesus that yee with one minde and with one mouth may praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ All beleeuers must be of one heart and mind the Wolfe and the Lambe the Lyon and the Calfe must dwell together in the kingdome of Christ for al are one in Christ Iesus For the Apostle hauing taught that the cup which we blesse and the bread which we breake are the communion of the body and blood of Christ he addeth Wee that are many are one bread and one body because we are all partakers of one bread and therefore he saith 1 Cor. 11. When ye come together to eate tarry one for another This title then must teach vs all to imbrace true loue and the fruites thereof wherby we thinke well one of another speake well one of another and doe well one to another cutting off all occasions of contentions and testifying our selues to be of the holy Communion that is betweene the Saints For this sacred feast must be a loue-feast because it sheweth our loue one to another The Communion must be a loue feast Mat. 18 22. Obiection and our willingnesse to forgiue one another as Christ saith to Peter not seauen times but euen seauenty tâ—mes seauen times But peraduenture some will say what if my neighbour will not be reconciled vnto me nor be friends with me what then am I to do Or how shall I behaue my selfe May I not in this case lawfully abstaine from the holy Communion I answere Answere our frequenting of it must not depend vpon the forgiuing of others neither must we suspend the discharge of our owne duty vpon the pleasure of another wee must looke what God commandeth vnto vs not what other practise toward vs. It is the saying of
with much greater force and violence These mē make not the supper an wholesome preseruatiue and as it were the sicke mans salue as indeed it is by Gods institution but a snare to entrap them a thorne to pricke them and a sword to wound them through their owne corruption Thirdly hereby the aduersaries mouths are stopped and Vse 3 they are put to silence and shame who accuse vs to deny the blessed presence of Christ in the Sacrament We confesse and beleeue that we receiue the body of CHRIST verily truely and indeed not a naked figure not a bare signe not an empty shaddow but euen that body which suffered death vpon the Crosse and that blood which was shed and poured out for the remission of our sinnes This Christ h Ioh. 6 55 56 53 57. himselfe teacheth Iohn 6. My flesh is meate indeed and my blood is drinke indeed hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him And againe verse 33. Verily verily I say vnto you except ye eate the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke his blood ye haue no life in you Hee that eateth me euen he shall liue by mee So then we teach wee preach we publish we professe that there is no other substantiall food of our soules and that whosoeuer is not partaker of his body and blood is void of life of saluation of grace and of Christ himselfe Wherefore we shall shew i Chap. 10. afterward that the difference betweene the Church of Rome and vs is not whether Christ be present in his Supper but about the manner of his presence for we say and will neuer flye from it that as the outward signes of bread and wine are deliuered receiued so they represent and seale vp to euery true beleeuer God the Father offering and giuing the church also taking receiuing and applying Christ crucified with all the promises of his couenant ratified in him vnto eternall life Vse 4 Lastly is this the matter and substance of the Supper to offer and apply Christ for our wholesome nourishment Then we should often desire if we hunger after Christ to sit downe at his Table to come to his banket to feede of his delicates and to be present at his dainties And why should any be absent that haue faith and repentance Why should they not shew that they are one body k 1 cor 10 17 by eating all of one bread Why should not such apply Christ to their iustification We know the Apostles oftentimes prepared offered and deliuered the outward signes of the Lords supper exhibiting Christ to all the faithfull euen euery Lords day or first day of the week and the people receiued oftentimes the same l Act. 2 41 42. as we see Act. 2. There were added to the church about three thousand soules and they continued in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread and prayers and cha 20. The first day of the weeke the Disciples came together to breake bread And this was the order and ordinance of the Church many yeares after the apostles times In some places it was receiued m August in Iob. tract 26. euery day in many places n Chrysost in Eph 1. hom 26. euery Sabbaoth day o Aug ad Ianuar epist 119. in all places often in the yeare vntill through the negligence of the Pastors in administring and the slacknesse of the people in communicating these vses were growne out of vsage and a frozen coldnesse in the practise of religion stopped in For it cannot be denyed but it proceedeth from the shoppe and inuention of the Diuell whosoeuer were the instrument to bring in this corrupt custome of once communicating in the yeare and that for the most part for fashiō sake Now to the end we might returne neerer to the ordinance of the Apostles that the often vse of the communion might be retained and maintained and that the backwardnes of the people might in part be redressed it was ordained by the Canons of many churches that euery one should communicate at the least thrice in the year not that men should do it no oftner but least otherwise they would not do it so often or peraduenture do it not at al. And if a suruey and examination were made I feare it would bee found to our great shame and beastly slothfulnes that scarce the tenth person hath satisfied the law in this respect in many places regarding no time of the yeare but Easter But seeing it is so necessary a Sacrament let euery one consider of this holy mystery how fruitefull profitable and comfortable it is to be partaker thereof and how dangerous to neglect and contemne the same Is it not an vnkinde and churlish part among men when one hath prepared with great costs and charges a rich banket killed his Oxen and his fatlings furnished his table with all prouision bidden his guests and set all things in order and readinesse to entertaine them were it not I say an vnkind and vncurteous part for those that are called and bidden vnthankefully and churlishly to refuse to come Which of vs in such a case would not be moued disquieted and discontented Who would not thinke he had wrong and iniury done vnto him Wherefore let vs take heed least by with-holding and with-drawing our selues wee prouoke Gods wrath and indignation When he calleth are ye not ashamed to say ye will not come When he saith p Prou. 9 4 5. Eate of my meate and drinke the wine that I haue drawne wilt thou desperately and dispitefully answere thou wilt not eate thou wilt not drinke thou wilt not do it Or wilt thou say thou art a greeuous sinner thou art vnworthy I would aske thee when thou wilt be worthy Wilt thou lye still in thy sinne as a man in a deep pit and neuer striue to come foorth Why doost thou not returne to God and amend thy waies Why doost thou continue in thy hardnesse and heart that q Rom. 2 5. cannot repent and so heapest vp as a treasure to thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath and of the declaration of the iust iudgement of God Moreouer if thou be vnfit and vnworthy to receiue this supper thou art r Chrysost in Eph. hom 3. vnworthy to pray thou art vnworthy to heare vnlesse thou pray as a Parrat and heare as an hypocrite Consider therefore seriously and weigh earnestly with your selues ſ Numb 9 13. how little such fond fained and friuolous excuses shall preuaile with God When Moyses called Corah and his company to come vp vnto the Lord they answered presumptuously t Num. 16 12. We will not come When the King in the Gospell had inuited his guests they began all with one minde to excuse themselues and some refused saying u Luk. 14 20.24 I cannot come So in these dayes of sinne albeit the supper be prepared the guests called and the table couered many
men make light account of it and what with some that reply carelesly we cannot come what with others that answere desperately we will not come the feast is vnfurnished God is dishonoured the people are vnprepared all the exercises of religion are lightly and slightly regarded I say vnto you that none of these men which were bidden shall tast of his Supper Againe another sort are as prophane as these which stand by as gazers and lookers on vpon them that do communicate and yet communicate not themselues What is this else then a further contempt of God Truely it is great vnthankfulnes to depart away for these depart away from the Lords table they depart from their brethren they depart from the heauenly anker of their soules but their fault is much greater when they stand by in contempt and wil not be partakers of this communion What can this be else but to haue the Minister of Christ in derision It is said to all that are present Take ye eate ye drinke ye doe this in remembrance of me With what face then with what countenance or rather conscience can ye heare these words sound in your eares and not bee touched Let vs therefore be drawne and perswaded to this duty by the benefit that redoundeth to the worthy receiuers and fruitefull partakers thereof and on the other side feare to offend by staying and standing still while the faithfull are partakers of this Sacrament of the Lords Supper Hence then are many carelesse Christians reproued that altogether neglect this duty and intermit often comming to the Sacrament as if it were an indifferent thing and an arbitrary matter for whereas they are content to heare the word oftentimes they will not come to the Table of the Lord so often as the lawe requireth and as the sluggard is wise in his owne eyes so haue these sundry excuses and diuers conceited reasons to keepe them from the performance of this duty Obiections of carelesse men why they come so sildome to the Lords Table Let vs therefore heare what they can say for themselues and examine the chiefe obiections vpon which they stand that so the truth may be cleared the diligent resorters to this Sacrament may be encouraged the dul and backward may be prouoked and pricked forward and all persons may be instructed aright how to behaue themselues touching this duty The first obiection ob ∣ iection The first is of such as say vnto vs they are not prepared what would you haue vs come before we are ready and prepared to it this were very dangerous forasmuch as he that receiueth vnworthily maketh himselfe guilty of the bodye and blood of Christ I answere Answere this is to excuse one sin with another and to add drunkennesse vnto thirst For it is one same to neglect the Lords Table it is another sin not to be prepared to come vnto it Howbeit such sleeuelesse and shameles excuses will not go for currant payment when the Lord of this feast shall visite his guests Neither do these men alledge their vnpreparednes by way of sorrowing for it but rather by way of boasting in it as it were glorying in their owne shame Christ Iesus commandeth vs to be so watchfull Mat. 24 44. that we should alwayes be ready for his second comming and to meet him in the Clouds how then ought euery soule among vs to be prepared and prouided with oyle in our lampes and with the wedding garment on our backes with our loynes girded and our lights burning that we may meete Christ in his ordinances and enioy his gracious presence in the Sacrament If then it be euill to be vnprepared then know that this is an idle excuse like Adams figge-leaues that could not hide his nakednes from God or like the slothfull seruants pretence who receiued iudgement from his owne mouth Againe others that are cast in the same mould The second obiection and smell of the same smoke alledge for themselues or rather indeed against thēselues that they are not in charity Alasse say they would you haue vs come in this fearefull manner when such a man and I are not friends hee hath wronged and abused me grosly Answere I cannot put it vp Thus do these men notably bewray both their hypocrisie and their impiety For dare they presume to pray vnto God or to heare his word breathing out malice and threatnings against their brethren All such hearing is in vaine all such prayers are abhominable they are sacrifices no more acceptable to God then to offer Swines flesh or to cut off a dogs necke Esay 66. Esay 66 3. What folly then and sottishnes is it to come ordinarily to the word and prayer yet to refuse to come to the Sacrament Doth not God hate and his soule abhorre thy comming to his word without charity as well as thy comming to his Supper without charity And how canst thou be fitte to come to the throne of grace that art not fitted to come to the Table of the Lord These men will seeme to haue some horrour of sinne in them and to haue a tender conscience toward God as if they durst not offend him or once meddle with the holy Communion howbeit they do but dally with God and deceiue themselues For who taught them or where haue they learned to make scrupple of conscience onely when they come to receiue the Sacrament to be altogether careles and dissolute of their behauiour when they resort to the house of God and performe other exercises of religion Either are they so simple to imagine that God looketh to our comming to his Table but regardeth not in what manner we come to his word But to passe from this point let them carry away these few rules First that one sinne cannot excuse another One sinne may aggrauate another and increase the iudgement for sinne ioyned to sinne maketh the sinner more sinfull but one sin can by no meanes make another sin to be no sin at all and therfore neuer excuse through thy want of charity thy neglect of Gods holy ordinance that willeth thee to come often to his Supper Secondly the loue of God cannot dwell in his heart that beareth no loue to his brother Hence it is that the apostle Iohn saith 1 Iohn 4. 1 Ioh. 4 10. If any man say I loue God and hateth his brother he is a lyar for hee that loueth not his brother whom he hath seene how can hee loue God whom hee hath not seene Thirdly so long as they liue in this estate the worship that they performe is not performed to GOD but to the Diuell forasmuch as they are his seruants and his workes they do and to him they yeeld obedience and of him they must looke for their reward They cannot pray aright no not so much as say the Lords prayer and if they do they sin in it and prouoke Gods iudgements against thē so long as they liue in hatred and malice
before the word of the Lord what wisedome can there be in vs or how can we be assured to please God Thus we haue run ouer and answered the foolish and friuolous obiections that carnall minded men alledge in defence of their negligent comming to the Communion of the body and blood of Christ Christ himselfe is ready to entertaine vs as his friends to inuite vs as his guests to command vs as his seruants to come to his Table let vs then make conscience of this duty and not bring this curse vpon our selues to exclude our selues from his Sacrament and from his presence Excommunication is the greatest and highest censure of the Church which as a sharpe sword cutteth off offenders from the Church casteth them out from the communion of the faith-ful and putteth out from among them but these careles persons that regard not to be present at the partaking of this Supper do banish themselues from the Citty and excommunicate themselues from the Church of God They doe willingly and wilfully cast out themselues and cut themselues off from the society of his people To conclude this point let all such slothfull and sluggish persons take heed they do not exclude themselues from this comfortable Sacrament vnder what pretence soeuer it be least they bee in the number of those that draw backe vnto perdition of whoÌ„ the Lord pronounceth My soule shall haue no pleasure in him These things being thus rightly waighed and considered let vs make conscience of this duty and come chearefully and comfortably to this Table No man commeth vnto it but he departeth better away if he come as he ought to do He is filled with good things if he haue an hand to receiue them No man shall repent of comming vnto it if he repent of his sins before he come And when we come often yet we should be sorry that we come not more often It is Christs commandement let vs obey it it is his will let vs do it it is his counsell let vs follow it and his commandement his will his counsel is not cumbersome or burdensome vnto vs. If he should require at our hands something that were hard or heauy to flesh and blood ought we not with chearefulnes to vnder-goe it seeing he hath made vs and not we our selues seeing he hath redeemed vs and not we our selues and seeing he hath sanctified vs and not we our selues so that all that is in vs is the Lords Howbeit that which he willeth vs to do is not hard but easie it is not a burden grieuous to be borne to resort often to his Supper but light and pleasing to them that are spiritually minded It was well said of Naamans seruants to their Maister when he turned away in a rage from the Prophet My father if the Prophet had bid thee do some great thing wouldst thou not haue done it How much rather then when hee saith to thee Wash and be cleane 2. King 5 12. 2 Kings 5 12. So if Christ our Lord and Maister should command vs to do greater things then these and such as were costly to vs ought we not to do them How much more then when he saith vnto vs Mat. 11. Mat 11 30. My yoke is easie my burden is light and my commandements are not greeuous 1 Iohn 5.3 1 Ioh. 5 3. How much more when he saith Eate O my friends drinke and make you merry O my beloued Cant. 5 1 Cant. 5 1. Surely he will do very little for a man who being solemnly bidden and friendly inuited to a feast by his neighbour wil not go to his Table but scornfully refuse and churlishly reiect both the feast and him that called him We cannot thinke he wil do any great thing for vs neither can we make any great account of his fauor and friendship that will not come to supper vnto vs being kindly and curteously intreated In like manner what can we assure our hearts that we will do for Christ that wil not feast with Christ It is well said of Cyprian How will that man drinke the cup of Martyrdome for Christ that will not drinke the cup of saluation with Christ How will he suffer death for him that will not reioyce with him nor eate and drinke in his presence Remember therefore that the partaking of this Sacrament is to our great benefit he that eateth of this bread shall not hunger againe he that drinketh of his blood shall neuer thirst againe Remember that he which findeth good by any thing that he doth needeth no great inuiting much lesse compelling and enforcing He needeth no law to inforce him the loue of it will sufficiently allure him It is enough to compell such as feele no benefit by it and haue no regard of it But such as loue his last Supper and haue felt the benefit of it and haue tasted the sweetnesse of this feast need no compelling nor deuising of excuses to iustifie their absence Remember that God will not alwayes beare with our contempt nor put vp the wrong that is offered vnto him He is indeed very patient and a God of much long suffering he is content to warne vs oftentimes and to with-hold his hand from punishing of vs but if we abuse his patience we prouoke him to plague vs with diuers iudgements If he send out his messengers and we refuse to come at the first call he may forbeare vs or at the second cal he may peraduenture bear it at our hands in hope of repentance but if we harden our hearts and stop our eares when he calleth he hath passed sentence vpon vs already we shall not eate of his Supper For when this feast is kept in his Church Christ himselfe commeth among them and surueyeth his guests he looketh for vs to meete vs at his Table if he see our places often empty be sure he will misse vs and aske for vs and not alwayes suffer it euen as Saul did beare with Dauids absence the first day of the feast and spake not any thing 1 Sam. 20 â—â— 27. but when his roome was empty the second day he held his peace no longer and Ionathans excuse serued not God may beare with our dulnesse and negligence for a while but if we be absent from day to day and can alledge no iust excuse for our absence we may be well assured he will not take it at our hands For as a fearefull iudgement hangeth ouer his head that commeth vnprepared and eateth vnworthily so is he guilty of iudgement that refuseth to come at all It is not enough to say we come not vnworthily for as wel negligence in not comming is a sinne as want of reuerence in our comming We cannot be excused by pleading for our selues I thanke God I am not as many others I come not vnfitted and vnprepared to the Lords Table I presse not in among his guests I do not come ignorantly and vnworthily without knowledge without faith without
bread and wine so taken from their coÌ„mon vse to an holy vse Wherby we are giueÌ„ to vnderstand that the outward creatures are reuerently to be vsed calling vpon the name of God and crauing his assistance to vse his ordinance as we ought to do and that we should ioyfully praise God for the gracious work of our ful redemption by Christ The third action is breaking the bread pouring out the wine which are necessary rites to be obserued hauing respect relation to the vnspeakable torments of Christ for vs who was pierced crucified made a curse for vs vpon the Crosse d Psal 22 16. Esay 53 5. as the Prophet teacheth He was wounded for our transgressions he was broken for our iniquities the chastisement of our peace was vpon him with his stripes we are healed Wherefore these Sacramentall rites of breaking and pouring out are not to be reiected and omitted being vsed by e Mat. 26 26. Act. 2 42. 1 Cor. 10 16. Christ practised by his Apostles and retained by the Churches Not as in the Church of Rome where they breake not to distribute to the people neither poure out the wine to giue vnto them as we shall shew at large in the end of this chapter So then we see that whole bread is not to be deliuered but that the bread is to be broken and the wine to be poured out to be distributed among sundry Communicants The last action of the Minister is to distribute the bread and wine and giue them into the hands of the people present Christ did not offer them vp to God but deliuered them to his Disciples All these being workes to be done and performed by the Minister in the administration of this Sacrament do note out the actions of God the Father scaling vp his Son vnto vs as we shall see afterward when we come to the inward parts Vse 1 Now let vs enter into the consideration of the vses of this part Are these the actions commanded in the word executed by Christ and to be performed by the Minister Then we see that such as are set apart to deliuer this Sacrament are not consecrated appointed Priests of the new testament to offer vp an vnbloody sacrifice for the quicke and dead as the Church of Rome teacheth and practiseth They are commanded as Ministers of God to deliuer the outward signes to the people not as Priests to offer them to God the Father they are appointed Preachers of the Gospell not Priests of the law which were to abolish the Priest-hood of Christ Wherefore wee must detest the blasphemy of these shamelesse shauelings f Stella Clericorum seâ—dis Serm. 3. that teach the Priest to be the maker of his maker that he which made them g Creâ—tura vobis mediantibus vobis gaue them power and authority to make him and so after a sort preferre themselues being the sacrificers before Christ who is the Sacrifice themselues being the creators before Christ the creature themselues the makers before Christ being made of them Thus these sacrificing Priests are not ashamed to speake and to bray aloud Secondly if the Minister be an outward part of this Sacrament then it belongeth not h Num. 3 10. Heb. 5 â— to priuate persons to deliuer Vse 2 it to others nor to take it to themselues and deliuer it to themselues when or where there is no Minister They may indeed apply to themselues the outward signes they may eate the bread and drinke the wine and in respect of the sacramentall rites do as the Minister doth yet for that they do it without a calling it is not a due administration but a true prophanation of this Sacrament of the Supper For let vs a little insist vpon the similitude before stood vpon If the keeper of the Princes broad seale be not in the way or for the present be not to be gotten shall any man presume to take it where it lieth without direction without commandement Such a one worthily beareth his punishment whosoeuer he be In like manner albeit one should earnestly desire the Sacrament of the body blood of Christ and euen faint in soule for the fruition of it finding himself in his longing affection able to take it himselfe without the assistance of another yet euery one must consider his guifts his standing his calling and place wherein God hath set him he hath not committed to priuate persons the administration of the Sacraments they may not preach the Gospell they may not baptize their children they may not meddle with the Lords Supper no more then common subiects may take the Princes seale if the keeper be not in the way Against this euident truth i Two obiections answered pretending that priuate meÌ„ may deliuer the Supper two things of importance may be obiected which I purpose to preuent before I proceed any farther For first this doctrine seemeth not to agree with that maxime and principle which before we haue resolued vpon namely Accedat verbum ad elementum fit Sacramentum that is Ioyne the word of institution to the outward signe and there is made a Sacrament Secondly it seemeth to leaue sicke persons without comfort in their hearts and peace to themselues if for want of a publike Minister themselues may not supply that want and giue vnto themselues this Supper These are the two obiections pretending and intending that priuate persons may at some times vpon some occasions haue some right and interest in dispensation of the Sacraments Touching the former point being a ruled case of Saint Augustine k Aug. Tract 80. in Iohan. 13 that if the signe be annexed to the word a Sacrament is ordained we doubt not to affirme the rule vndoubtedly to be true being truely and rightly vnderstood For the meaning is if there be an outward signe which is the matter and a word of institution which is the forme of the Sacraments l Aristot metaphys lâ—b 7. cap. 7. the essence of them is fully finished as if there be the matter forme of an house we conclude rightly there is an house Howbeit we presuppose there was a builder of the house to prepare the matter and to order the forme So the former principle doth presuppose a Minister to deliuer and a receiuer to receiue the Sacrament otherwise we shal also warre vnder the ensigne of our enemies vnawares who hold it to be the Supper of the Lord m Bellar. lib 4. de Euâ—b cap. 2. conâ—t Trâ—d fâ—ss 13. can 4 7. albeit there be no eating no drinking no receiuing thereof If therefore in the constitution of a Sacrament the institution of Christ touching taking eating and drinking must be obserued then we see that more is required then the signe the word in the worke of the Sacrament Againe touching the obiection of the sicke who seeme to be wholy left in distresse and discomfort if they may not lawfully administer the Supper
to themselues or receiue it at the hands of some priuate persons I answere it was an ancient practise of the n Beza quaest resp d. Sacr. Church to carty the Sacramēt vnto the sicke when it was administred in the Church besides albeit in extremity of sicknes the Minister be wanting we leaue not the sicke without counsell and comfort For this we teach this we are ready to maintaine this we would haue all beleeuers in health and in sicknesse to recall and remember that if they stedfastly beleeue that the Lord Iesus hath suffered death vpon the Crosse for them if they particularly apply vnto themselues his precious merits for their redemption if they earnestly remember the benefits of his bitter passion with all thanksgiuing and if they truely repent them from the bottome of their hearts of al their sins they do eate and drinke effectually o Ioh. 6 54 55 56 57 58. and to their soules health profitably the body blood of Christ our Sauiour although they doe not receiue the Sacrament with their mouth If they do not thus the Sacrament receiued cannot profite them This serueth to comfort the weake and to keepe them within the lists and limits of their proper calling Lastly seeing the former actions of the Minister are done plainely in the sight of all it is the duty of euery one to giue diligent heed and to haue weighty consideration of these outward ceremonies by the meditation thereof to confirme their faith and to make the outward works to further the inward graces For they are offered to our sences not that we should rest in them but that our weaknes by them should be helped and we by them lift vp our hearts to thinke vpon greater things This serueth to reproue those that omit the breaking of the bread and deliuering of it being broken into the hands of the Communicants True it is some make too much of the breaking of the bread others esteeme too little of it and both sorts are to be reproued and a middle course betweene them both is to be retained One sort much more streight and rigorous then is meet The first opinion offend in the excesse who make the breaking of bread to be simply necessary and an essentiall part of the Supper as that without it there can be no Sacrament The reason whereupon they build is the title giuen to this Sacrament that it is called the breaking of bread and this breaking of the bread is said to be the Communion of the body of Christ 1 Cor. 10 16. Obiection 1 Cor. 10.16 From whence they reason thus The bread broken is the Communion of the body of Christ Therefore the bread vnbroken is not the Communion of the body of Christ Answere This is a broken argument that cannot hold and so weake in strength that it cannot vphold it selfe If one should argue thus A man is a creature going vpright therefore a man not going vpright but crooked as not a man Or thus The body of man hath armes and hands and legges therefore if it want eyther arme or hand or legge it is not the body of a man all men see this will not follow This onely will follow that such a man is not a sound man and such a body is not a perfect body so it will onely follow that the Sacrament is not an entire but a maimed Sacrament where the bread is not broken Wherefore these men do great wrong to many reformed Churches which haue not yet this ceremony among them while they dare pronounce that they haue no Supper at all because they are destitute of this rite which iudgement of theirs sauoureth of the want both of verity charity The second opinion Another sort offend on the contrary side to wit in the defect who make this breaking to be meerely indifferent and not necessary accidentall and not of the substance They confesse that the Lord Iesus at his last Supper did truely breake bread but that he did it as a thing indifferent and according to ordinary custome Besides they affirme that this breaking signifieth the distributing or deuiding of the bread to others But one of these is contrary to the other the former ouerthroweth the latter and the last destroyeth the first For if Christ did truely breake bread in his Supper then it followeth that to breake bread in the Supper is not onely to deale the bread but to giue it into seuerall parts being broken as he saith distinctly Hee brake it and gaue it to his Disciples Mat. 26 26. Againe if breaking and distributing be all one then is not the breaking which they omit a rite indifferent but very necessary forasmuch as the giuing of the Supper to the Communicants is so necessary that without it there can be no Sacrament These therefore are they that ouerthrow themselues The third opinion The third opinion is the sounder of such as hold a meane way betweene both extreames that the breaking of the bread is no essential part of the Supper neither yet an indifferent ceremony both which are two dangerous rockes on which sundry mē suffer ship-wrack but a necessary ceremony not as though without it there were no Supper at all but as a part seruing to perfect the whole which wanting the Supper ceaseth not to be howbeit it is not intire and compleat For this rite is not as the head or the heart in mans body without which there could be no body but as the hand or the foot without which it is a body albeit a maimed or a lame body So likewise touching this holy Supper without bread without blessing without giuing there can be no Supper it is as much as if the head were cut off or the heart pulled out or the braine perished But without breaking the Supper remaineth albeit maimed and vnperfect as if the body wanted an eye or an arme Besides How the breaking of the bread is necessary it is the will of Christ that this ceremony should be obserued so that it may be said to be necessary in two respects first in regard of the making perfect of the Sacrament secondly in regard of the commandement of Christ Now that this necessitie may appeare how great it is let vs consider the reasons wherby it is proued that this beaking where it is ought to be continued and where it is not ought to be restored The first reason First of all we haue the example of Christ who said of himselfe Learne of me euery action of Christ about the Supper is our instruction But in the first institution of the Supper he brake the bread which he had blessed and did distribute it to his disciples Therefore it behoueth vs to do the like Obiection Neither let any obiect that the manner of Christs beaking and of his Apostles is vnknowne or vncertaine Answere For the Lord doth not command vs or tie vs precisely to vse that forme which hee vsed
mysticall signification therefore there is none in breaking of the bread Answere I answere the former part is false for the pouring out of the wine signifieth the shedding of Christs blood out of his side For as it is said of the bread This is my body which is broken for you so it is said of the cup This is my blood which is shed for you for the remission of sins And what can the separatioÌ„ of the bread and the cup signifie but the separation of the body blood of Christ once made vpon the Crosse whereas his blood is now no longer separated from the body because he can dye no more Obiection Answere To conclude they vrge that in the new testament is no place for figures It is true if they speake of figures shadowing out Christ to come But if they speake of figures signifying Christ already reuealed manifested we feare not to affirme that we haue figures still of Christ and of the benefits purchased by him For I pray you what are our Sacraments but figures liuely setting forth Christ our Sauiour So then to take away signes is to take away the Sacraments which are nothing else but sacred signes The sixt reason Sixtly that which includeth vnder it the mystery of the vnion of the Church among themselues and with Christ the head is by no means to be passed ouer But the breaking of bread hath this mystery in it that many by partaking of one bread broken are made one mysticall body as the Apostle witnesseth 1 Cor. 10 17. We being many are one bread and one body for we are all partakers of that one bread which he declared to be broken in the former verse The vnity betweene the meÌ„bers of the Church which are many is shaddowed out by the bread made compact together of many graines howbeit this is much more euident vnto vs by the bread which is broken and distributed to all that are present Seauenthly we haue the expresse testimony of the Apostle The bread which we breake c. The seauenth reason Now that is to be iudged necessary to be done without which we cannot say with the Apostle in the administration and participation of the Supper The bread which we breake is the communion of the body of Christ but without this ceremony we cannot ioyne with the Apostle and say The bread which wee breake is the communion of Christs body Therefore the rite of breaking and parting the bread into many pieces is necessary They may say the bread which we giue or distribute but not the bread which we breake for to breake is one thing and to distribute is another These two differ so farre the one from another that a thing may be broken which is not distributed and giuen and it may bee giuen which is not broken Eightly The eight reason that which fitly serueth to make the Sacrament perfect and absolute whole and entire may not be neglected or omitted and where it is not it ought to be restored But the breaking of bread maketh the Sacrament instituted of Christ to be more ful and without it to be maimed as a man without an hand Therefore it ought to be restored againe Ninthly The ninth reason it is in the power of no creature to omit or abolish any rite not in it selfe indifferent but commanded by Christ in the celebration of his Supper But the breaking of bread is not indifferent to be done or to be left vndone but is expresly commanded to bee practised as we haue prooued before Therefore no man vnder heauen hath authority to abrogate it For this is a true and certaine rule that a right hauing the commandement of Christ for the vse of it to be continued is not indifferent Tenthly it giueth vs peace of conscience The tenth reason Now that which setteth the conscience at quiet doth more effectually minister comfort in the vse of this Supper that is by no meanes to be neglected But the due obseruation of this breaking according to the commandement of Christ doth quiet the conscience and comfort the heart more forcibly and fruitfully inasmuch as it assureth vs that we keepe the ordinance of Christ purely and entirely without adding any thing vnto it or without taking any thing from it Therefore it is not to be passed ouer The 11. reason Lastly to draw to an end that ceremony ought to be retained and continued in the Church wherby the Idolatrous and false opinion of the corporall presence and eating of the body of Christ is most strongly conuinced and pulled out of the hearts of the ignorant people but such is the ceremony of the breaking of bread Therefore it ought to be practised that the Idoll set vp in the hearts of the multitude may be defaced and pulled downe This carnall and corporall presence profiteth not as we wil make plaine afterward Thus we haue heard the reasons which vrge and require this as a necessary duty belonging to the Minister to breake the bread a duty neglected not onely of the Church of Rome but also of others who maintaining a reall presence of the body of Christ omit the breaking of the outward signe In all this that hitherto hath bin obserued we may note three things First that we do not condemne our brethren or the Churches who haue not this breaking of the bread obserued among them whether it be through error conceiued or any other let and impediment obiected Secondly the defect of this rite cannot destroy albeit it do disfigure the Supper it is as a maime in an whole body or as a scarre in a faire face Lastly that this ceremony is not to be holden indifferent but necessary in respect of Christs commandement and necessary to preserue the comlines and beauty in this Sacrament CHAP. IIII. Of the second outward part of the Lords Supper HItherto of the first outward part of the Lords Supper to wit the Minister who is in the Church not onely as a Steward to prouide but as a Cooke to prepare meate for the children seruants of God now we come to the word of institution a The words of institution are the secoÌ„d outward part of the Supper and promise annexed or contained therein which are the second part of this Sacrament expressed in these words This is my body which is giuen for you or which is broken for you where the name of the thing signified is giuen to the signe it selfe as if it should be said this bread which I haue in mine hands is b Tertul cont Marcio lib. 4. August contr Adâ—m â—n ca. 12. a signe of my body which shortly after shall be crucified for you and deliuered vnto death for your saluation Christ tooke nothing but bread he gaue into his Disciples hands nothing but bread to eate he brake nothing but bread and Paul saith expresly of this SacrameÌ„t c 1 Cor. 10 16 Obiection The bread which we
Sacraments as Gen. 17. This is my couenant o Gen. 17 10.11 speaking of circumcision yet circumcision was not the couenant it selfe but a signe and token of the couenant as also it is afterward expounded It shall be a signe of the couenant betweene me and you The aduersaries cannot deny a figure in this speech Now what difference is there betweene these two speeches This is my couenant and this is my body are they not alike and in like manner to be vnderstood So Exod. 12. It is the Lords p Exod. 12 13 14. Passeouer properly the Lambe was not the Passeouer but serued to put them in remembrance of that benefit and it is expounded after the blood shall be a token for you vpon the houses where ye are this day shall be vnto you a remembrance Likewise the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 10. That rocke q 1 Cor. 10 4. was Christ whereas properly the rocke was not Christ but the water flowing from it did represent him Thus then we must vnderstand the words plainely truely and briefly r A paraphrase vpon the worâ—s of institution as if Christ had said in this manner This bread which ye haue seene me take breake deliuer and distribute and which I bid you take and eate is a signe or Sacrament of my true body signifying and sealing vp vnto you that my body shall be broken crushed and crucified for you to purchase vnto you eternall life let these Sacramentall rites and actions now performed by me and you be heereafter put in practise by you and all faithfull Ministers and professors for the strengthening of your faith by the remembrance of my death and by the applying of the benefit therof euery one to your owne selues Likewise hauing finished his Supper when he did eate the Passeouer with his Disciples hauing taken the cup and giuen thankes he gaue it being filled with wine to his Disciples and said drinke ye all of this for this wine in this cup is a signe Sacrament of my blood by the shedding wherof together with my death following the full forgiuenesse of sins and perfect saluation which I by my vnchangeable wil and decree do giue vnto you and all that beleeue in me are assured to you and all beleeuers Thus hauing opened and cleared the interpretation of the words wee shall hereafter need to spend the lesse time in confuting the contrary doctrine darkenesse shall flye before the light error before truth and cloudy mists before the Sun-shine of the day Againe seeing the words of institution are variably and Vse 2 diuersly set downe by the Euangelists and the Apostle Paul we learne that euery change of the words where the sence is nothing altered or diminished is not to be condemned as sinfull or vnlawfull so that the alteration being in the forme and frame of words not in the substance and sence of the matter the Sacrament is not destroyed For if it had bin an hainous sin to haue made any change or alteration or to haue missed of the tearmes or sillables of the institution no doubt the Euangelists would haue consented in the words and not haue swarued one from another as appeareth they haue done We see how the Apostles in the allegation of sundry places of Scripture borrowed out of the old Testament do not euermore strictly binde themselues to the Å¿ Mat 2 6. very words as Mat. 2. 6. Heb. 10 5. and in sundry other places but onely to the sence and therefore t Mat. 4 10. sometimes they adde as Mathew 4 10. sometimes they leaue out as occasion serueth True it is to alter any substantiall part or to wrest the wordes to a wrong and contrary meaning or not at all to expresse the sence of the words maketh the Sacrament void but an alteration onely of certaine circumstances u All change in the wâ—rds of institution makes not the Sacraments void as of number or person of Letters or sillables cannot make frustrate the whole Sacrament albeit we allow not any priuate and particular man to make any change of his owne head in such circumstances or to bring in a new frame of words So in baptisme the Greeke Church saith Let the seruant of Christ be baptized in this water c. and heereby nothing is detracted from the truth of the Sacrament because Christ Iesus hath not precisely appointed how many words the Apostles and Pastors of the Church should vse in the execution of their ministry Notwithstanding the obseruation of the words I baptize thee obserued in our Churches seemeth to draw nearer to the commandement of Christ and to confirme more fitly and fully the faith of the baptized and to answere vnto the words of Iohn the Baptâ—st I baptize with water Likewise in the Lord's Supper whereas Christ said Take ye eate ye doe ye this as speaking to many the SacrameÌ„t is not destroyed when the words are particularly rehearsed and specially applyed in our Churches saying take thou eate thou drinke thou Vse 3 Lastly seeing the words of institution are an outward part of the Sacrament necessary to be knowne read marked and vnderstood wherein the substance and comfortable vse of the Lords Supper consisteth it followeth that they are to be published and pronounced openly distinctly plainely not in a strange language but in a knowne tongue that the Church of Christ and people of God may be edified For wherefore serueth the commandement and promise set foorth in the Supper if they be not vnderstood Whether we do reade the Scriptures sing Psalmes poure out supplications receiue the Sacraments or whatsoeuer seruice we performe to God that he may be glorified and the Congregation instructed we must do all in a knowne tongue to be vnderstood This God commandeth this the Apostle prescribeth this the true church of God practiseth this reason teacheth this the Heathen acknowledgeth Notwithstanding a Concil Trid. sess 22 ca. 9. the sinagogue of Rome that it might take away all fruite and comfort from the faithfull and that it might broch horrible errors safely and securely and not be espyed hath not onely commanded to pronounce the words of consecration closely and in silence but forbidden to vse the common mother tongue of all the people The people of God must not be like Parrots or Pies or Rauens or such birds that chatter with voice record mens words and sound a sentence but vnderstand not the meaning therof As Pliny b Plin natur histor lib. 10. cap. 43. maketh mention of a certaine Rauen that had learned to say Aue Caesar Imperator All haile or good morrow Emperor Caesar saluting Tiberius and the two young Princes Germanicus and Drusus And Celius Rhodiginus writeth c Celius Rhodiginus that Cardinall Ascanius had a Popintay that could pronounce distinctly and orderly all the Articles of the Creed Such birds or rather beasts would they haue Christian men to be that would haue them pray and not d
be the food of life Psal 81 16. Thirdly as this naturall life is sustained by bread so through Iesus Christ the bread of life our soules are nourished to a spirituall and eternall life Fourthly Psal 104 15. as the heart of man is strengthened and fortified by bread so the merit of Christs body doth sustaine support the soule to eternall life Gen. 18.5 Fiftly as bread slaketh the hunger of the body so the force and efficacy of Christs body doth asswage and alay the hunger of the soule Sixtly as bread profiteth such as are hungry Esay 58 7. Prou. 27 7. but doth no good to them that are already filled and glutted so the merit of Christs body bringeth a benefit to them onely that hunger after righteousnesse but as for such as are proud and puffed vp with a conceit of their owne righteousnes it yeeldeth no profit at all vnto them 1 Cor. 10 17. Seauenthly as the bread distributed and diuided among many is a signe of vnity and concord so the body of Christ offered vp for many vpon the Crosse is a pledge vnto vs of his loue toward vs and of the loue that ought to bee among our selues 1 Cor. 10 16 17. Lastly as one loafe is made of many graines so we that are many are become one mysticall body of Christ which are partakers of one bread Thus we haue seene a similitude and likenesse betweene the properties and effects of bread and of the body of Christ Reasons why Christ made choice of wine now let vs see wherefore Christ vsed wine and commanded it to be vsed after his owne example why he preferred it before all other things and what is the resemblance betweene it and the blood of Christ First of all as wine is the sweetest liquor proceeding from the Vine Iudg. 9 13. so the blood of Christ is the most pleasant drinke of the soule that was shed for vs and flowed out of his side who is the true Vine Ioh. 15 1.7 Secondly Prou 9 5. as wine doth quench the thirst of the body so the merit of Christs blood doth take away the thirst of the soule that it shall neuer thirst againe Ioh. 4. Thirdly as wine doth cheere vp the heart of man Psal 104 16. so the promises of Christ do cheere and refresh the soule Fourthly Prou. 31 6. as wine doth warme the body and make it more apt and fit to do businesse so the blood of Christ receiued by faith doth stirre vp and inflame the soule to all good motions and maketh vs more prompt and ready to euery good worke Fiftly as wine taketh away fearefulnes Prou. 23 32. and causeth men to be more bold and secure so doth the blood of Christ applyed to the conscience by faith assure vs of Gods fauour ease vs of the curse of the law and make vs constant in the confession of Christ Lastly Prou. 21 29 30. as wine putteth away the palenesse of the face and maketh the countenance shine so the blood of Christ turneth the colour of the soule into a comely hue which before was pale and wan through feare of death that is it quieteth the conscience Rom. 5 1. appeaseth the wrath of God and maketh vs gracious before him so that we appeare righteous and acceptable in his sight This being the plaine and euident truth let vs see the vses first such as concerne both the signes ioyntly and in generall then such as belong to each of them in seuerall and in particular To begin we learne from hence to acknowledge a difference betweene baptisme and the Lords supper in baptisme we haue one signe as the materiall part in the Supper we haue two signes e Why we haue two signes in the Lorâ—s Supper aâ—d only one in baptisme partly to note out our whole full and perfect nourishment in Christ hauing whatsoeuer is requisite for our saluation and partly to shew a fuller remembrance of his death for the wine which is a figure of his blood doth as it were present it and represent it before our eyes So then albeit the same participation of Christ and the same washing away of sins by his blood are sealed vp in baptisme and in the Supper yet the manner of sealing them in each is diuers Againe baptisme is a signe of our entrance into Gods Couenant the Supper is a sign of our abiding and continuing in that couenant Touching baptâ—sme it is sufficient for infants if they bee borne in the Church in the Supper the condition of examining our selues and remembring the Lords death is required They differ also in often celebration of them baptisme is to bee receiued but once onely in all our life because the promise once made is alwayes firme and forcible to such as beleeue and repent but the Supper is oftentimes to be receiued because an often renewing of that Couenant and calling it to our remembrance is necessary to increase and strengthen faith They differ also in the order which is to be obserued in the vse of them for baptisme is to be giuen before the Supper and the Supper may not be giuen to any except to such as are knowne to haue beene first baptized or are at least reputed so to be As first a Child is borne before he be fed so must Baptisme go before whereby our new birth is sealed then the Supper must follow after whereby our daily nourishment is declared and confirmed Lastly they differ in the signes there is onely one signe in baptisme which is the water but there are two signes in the Lords Supper to wit the bread and wine The second generall vse is that if Christ tooke gaue and deliuered the substance of the bread and wine then they must needs retaine their former nature their proper substance as well as their qualities as sight taste smell bignesse whitenes sweetnes rednes roundnes and such like properties But the Papists turne all things g Against the bare shewes of bread and wine and accidents without subiect vpside downe matter into forme substance into accidents creatures into shewes and subiects into things adioyned they bring in new shifts and fables against all diuinity philosophy reason sence and experience setting vp their owne inuentions and building Castles in the ayre Let them prooue the annihilation and remouing of the substance of bread wine away and the h Arist phis lib. 1. cap. 3. consisting of accidents without subiect which they are neuer able to do For as the water in baptisme remaineth in his nature and substance so do the bread and wine in the Lords Supper And albeit in both the Sacraments the signes be changed to a speciall vse yet are they not corrupted into shewes and turned into shadowes The heauens i Psal 102 26. shall be changed at the end of the world yet hence it followeth not that they shall be cleane abolished and consumed to nothing
booke that Nadab and Abihu the two sonnes of Aaron were smitten by the immediate hand of God Å¿ Leui. 10 1 2 for offering the oblation with strange fire But all signes brought into the Sacraments beside the Scripture are strange signes consequently procure strange iudgemeÌ„ts And we see how the Prophet Ioell threatning from God a dearth of Corne wine and of oyle t Ioel. 1 9 19. declareth also that the offerings shall cease where he saith The field is wasted the corne is destroyed the oyle is decayed the new w ne is dryed vp the meate offering and the drinke offering is cut off from the house of the Lord the Priests the Lords Ministers shall mourne shewing heereby that they were restrained from changing the outward signes If any pretend greater freedome and liberty in the time of the Gospell let them shew their charter and we will beleeue them Lastly it is confessed on al sides that without consecration and sanctification there can be no Sacrament for without this hallowing the water in baptisme is bare water the bread in the Supper is bare bread the wine is common wine Now euery creature is u 1 Tim 4 5. sanctified by the word of God and by prayer as the Apostle teacheth 1 Tim. 4. and therefore we cannot assure our hearts that God will blesse any other creatures as fish or flesh in stead of bread water or beere in stead of wine seeing the word hath not sanctified these elements for this purpose They are sanctified by the word for the ordinary nourishment of our bodies but they are not by any speciall word sanctified for the vse of the Sacraments If then it be simply vnlawful to change any thing in the matter of the Sacraments no pretence or necessity can euer make it vnlawfull And as when a lawfull Minister is wanting a priuate person may not be taken so when the matter appointed for the administration of this Sacrament is missing another may not be assumed For as well may we change the Minister of the Sacrament into a priuate man as the bread and wine being the signes into another matter If the Sacraments cannot be had according to the precise and pure institution of Christ they may lawfully be deferred or omitted for the danger standeth not in the want as wee haue declared before so long as wee are free from the contempt of them I am not ignorant that many learned men are of another iudgement such as are of reuerent account in the church Bucan instit loc 48. de coen Beza epist 2. who thinke that where there is no store of bread and plenty of wine sufficient for this purpose some other thing may be taken in stead of them Thus it may come to passe that we shall haue nothing which Christ commanded and sanctified by his example and yet boast that wee haue his Supper and do that which he appointed For whereas we make foure outward parts of this Sacrament the Minister the word the signes and the receiuer there are that hold there is no necessity of the Minister others that there is no necessity of the words of institution others that there is no necessity of the signes others that there is no necessity of the receiuer so that euery thing is quite ouerturned of one or another and yet all would be thought to do as Christ did and as he commanded them to do But consider heerein the difference of opinion among men receiuing one part but not another so that if once we admit any alteration in any of the parts we open a gap to al innouation and bring in great vncertainty in the Sacraments For touching baptisme some require it to be done by a Minister that thinke we are not precisely tyed to the words of institution or to the element of water others hold we are limited to vse the water but in case of necessity wee may vse priuate men or women to baptize So in the Lords Supper many do necessarily require the Minister and no other to administer it but do not thinke it necessary he shold vse bread and wine and no other element Thus we see there is no certainty when once we depaâ—t from the institution so that the safest way is to cleane strictly to the example of Christ and then we shall be sure we shall not doe amisse Then wee shall bee sure wee haue the fairest warrant for that which we do and lye least of all open to be reproued of others The fourth generall vse arising ioyntly from both the signes is if Christ deliuered and the Disciples receiued bread and wine as the outward signes of this Sacrament then we learn that the doctrine of transubstantiatioÌ„ is a dotage a Against transubstantiation of mans inuention Though this deuice be now receiued in the Romane Church as a matter of saluation as an Article of saith a maine point of religion b Coâ—cil Trid. sess 13. cap. 4. that by vertue of these words This is my body this is the cup of the new testament the substance of bread and wine is gone and nothing remaineth but onely the shewes likenes and appearance of them yet if we examine the matter by the words of institution by the nature of a Sacrament by the proportion of saith by the true properties of a true humane body by force of reason by iudgement of the senses by confession of the aduersaries themselues and by the manifold coÌ„tradictions among themselues we shall finde it to be a late deuice and inuention of the Papists first decreed and determined in the councell of Laterane vnder Pope Innocentâ—us the third in the raigne of King Iohn of England c Anno 1255. not yet 400. yeares ago There it was hatched at that time made d Barth Caranza summa Concil a maine matter of faith approued in the Church of Rome but yet not then receiued ouer all the world This error is a spice of the error of Marcus who went about to make his fellowes and followers beleeue e Iren lib. 1. c â— Epiphan haeres 34. that hee did transubstantiate wine into blood in the Sacrament Thus do the church of Rome at this day yet was he noted for an heretick by the Fathers I wil not for shortnes sake bring al the reasons that might be brought to ouerthrow and ouerturne f The bread and wine remaine in their proper nature the turning of the bread into the body of Christ and the wine into his blood but alleadge some few among many whereunto we require them to answere if they can Neither let them pretend that they haue bin answered already inasmuch as no sound and certaine answere can be brought vnto them to satisfie vs or themselues Our reasons for the present shall be these First that which Christ tooke in his hands he brake that which he brake he gaue that which he gaue his Disciples he commanded them to eate that
as much as the creator hath more honour then the creature the builder then the house the worke-man then the worke But they are not ashamed to publish it in their owne wordes and writings o Stella clericorum that the Priest is the creator of his Creator He that created you hath giuen you power to create him he that hath created you without your selues p Creatura â—ob â—lliâ—d antâ—bas vrbâ—s is created by you by the meanes of you These are the speeches of their wise men if they be not ashamed of their owne words of which all wise men are worthily ashamed The 11. reason the bread in the Sacrament after the words of consecration is subiect to as many changes and chances as it was before the bread may mould putrifie breed wormes q 〈…〉 Leuit 〈…〉 cap. 3. Hâ—â—â—he l. co â—t â—aet and was accustomably in many places burned the wine may being immoderately taken make drunken it may waxe sharpe and turne into vinegar yea both of them may be boyled and made hot both of them may be vomited vp as certaine leapers did both of them may be mingled with very rancke poyson as a certaine r 〈…〉 5. Monke gaue the poysoned host to Henry the seauenth a noble Emperor of famous memory which when he had taken he dyed The like may be said of Victor the third a Pope of Rome who was poysoned after the same manner Å¿ 〈…〉 in the chalice as the Emperor was in the bread But the precious body and blood of Christ cannot be mingled with poyson but is an excellent counter-poyson against the biting of the old Serpent and all infection of sin whatsoeuer the body cannot mould or putrifie the blood of Christ cannot become sharpe or sowre as the outward signes may therefore the substance of bread and wine remaineth The 12. reason there is something in the Sacrament materiall and substantiall which goeth the way of all meates according to that saying of our t Mat. 15 17. Sauiour Mat. 15 17. Perceiue ye not yet that whatsoeuer entreth into the mouth goeth into the belly and is cast out into the draught But none of the accidents as shape colour quality taste and such like are auoyded because they are altered in the stomacke before they come to the place of auoydance u Oâ—igen in Mat. cap. 15. and it were blasphemy to thinke that the bodye of Christ either entreth into the mouth or goeth downe into the belly or is cast out into the draught howsoeuer many of them haue also maintained this monstrous impiety Therefore the substance of the bread and the wine remaine in their owne nature in the Sacrament The 13. reason If there were a miraculous conuersion of the bread wine it would appeare to the outward senses as Ioh. 6. The multitude a Ioh 6 26. saw his miracles There was neuer miracle wrought by any bodily creature but sense iudged it to be so but seeing our eyes see and our taste discerneth that it is bread we cannot imagine there is any miracle The miracles that Moses did in Egypt when hee turned water into blood and his rod into a Serpent The miracles b August de Trinit lib. 3. cap. â—0 that Christ did when he turned water into wine the eye saw the taste discerned heere was no deceit no fraud no collusion And thus euery hedge-priest should be a worker of miracles that onely can reade his portuise and say ouer his Pater-noster with an Aue-mary This is an honour that may be challenged but cannot be granted vnto them The 14. reason If there were any transubstantiation there should be an actuall conuersion of the bread into the body of Christ but this cannot stand For when one thing is changed into another the matter remaineth the forme is altered but heere they make the forme to abide and the matter to be changed A strange Metamorphoâ—is and fitting the fable of this counterfeit turning Now the matter of bread is not in the body of Christ because it is perfect in it selfe and so glorified that it can receiue no accesse Besides nothing can be conuerted or changed into a thing before being and preexisting which was really before the change or conuersion as Christ turned the water into that wine which was not before c Exod 4 3. Iohn 2 8. Gen 1â— 26. and Moses turned his rod into that serpent which was not before and Lots wise was turned into that pillar which was not before But the body of Christ is before their transubstantiation whereupon it followeth that the bread cannot be changed into his body The 15. reason If Christ did transubstantiate the bread into his body when he said This is my body then in like manner the Apostle did transubstantiate the Church of the Corinthians into the body of Christ when he saith Now ye are d 1 cor 12 27. the body of Christ and members for your part And Theophylact vpon the sixt chapter of Iohn saith We our selues are trans-elemented or transubstantiated into the body of Christ What reason can they then alledge why transubstantiation should be in the one sentence more then in the other For the whole colledge and company of Diuines of Rome and Themes and all the multitude of Papists throughout the world shal neuer be better able to proue their transubstantiation out of these words This is my body then out of the other Ye are the body of Christ The 16. reason If the bread were turned into the body of Christ and receiued in the mouth it should go farre better with our bodyes then with our soules because our bodies should really receiue the body of Christ but our soules should not being spirits bodies cannot be mingled and intermedled with spirits Wherefore we cannot beleeue and receiue this reall conuersion of one substance into another The 17. reason If the bread be transubstantiated into the body of Christ and so receiued by vs then eyther it is turned into our bodies or vanisheth away into nothing or returneth and departeth backe into heauen For what fourth thing they should imagine cannot bee imagined But it is not turned into our bodily substance for then we should grow bodily into one person with him hee should walke with vs and rest with vs he should eate with vs and sleepe with vs he should be whole with vs and sicke with vs finally he should liue with vs and dye with vs al which are absurd Neither doth his body vanish to nothing for this were horrible blasphemy once to affirme or conceiue of the body of Christ Iesus who by this fancy shal be made Iesus and no Iesus Christ and no Christ a Sauiour and no Sauiour And if once we admit this we shall also haue religion and no religion heauen and no heauen yea God and no God Neither doth it depart into heauen for hee was there before Act 3 21. and the
the other so as i Mat. 19 6. the things which God in his goodnesse hath ioyned together man without sinne cannot separate Secondly when Christ instituted this Sacrament he said k Mat. 26 27. Mar. 14 23. 1 Cor. 12 13. Drinke ye all of this and by all he vnderstood al the Communicants And the Euangelist Marke addeth They al drank of it to wit all that were present at his last Supper who had before eaten of the bread of the Lord. This also appeareth by the Apostle 1 Cor. 12. They haue beene all made to drinke into one Spirit This commandement of Christ being generall imposeth a necessity vpon the people when hee saith Take ye eate ye drinke ye doe ye this These commandements are perpetuall vnchangeable and alwayes in force not arbitrary not temporall not repealed but binde the conscience to the end of the world against which no limitation or dispensation can be allowed being the commandemēts l 1 Cor. 14 37 of God not of man Thirdly the cup is a part of Christs will and testament Now touching the nature of a testament or will the saying of the Apostle is knowne m Gal. 3 15. Heb. 9 16 17. If it be but a mans testament when it is confirmed no man doth abrogate it or addeth any thing thereto where he sheweth that the dead mans will may not be changed nothing can be put too nothing taken out without forgery and falshood This is the law of nature and Nations But the Lords Supper is a Sacrament proper to the new Testament as Christ saith n Luk 22 20. This cuppe is the new Testament in my blood which is shed for you This testament the Lord Iesus made the night before he was betrayed he sealed it by shedding his most precious blood hee hath giuen legacies not of earthly and temporall but of heauenly and eternall goods And seeing he hath appointed the cup of this his testament to be deliuered and drunke of al those for whom his blood was shed it is intollerable boldnes and presumption to take away the vse thereof from the greater part of the Church and an infallible token of an vnshamefast and shamelesse harlot to alter her husbands wil to defraud and defeat his children of that worthy portion which their father allotted them and so to keepe backe part of their inheritance and possession Fourthly the blood of Christ shed vpō the Crosse belongeth not only to the Pastors and teachers but to al the faithfull that come to the table of the Lord as appeareth by the words of Christ o Mat. 26 28. Luk. 22 20. This is my blood which is shed for you and for many why then should the blood of Christ be denyed or the cup of the Lord be barred from thē If then the blood of Christ were shed for the people as well as for the Ministers surely the cup belongeth to one as well as to the other If the people haue the greater who shal keep thē from the lesse If they haue their part in the thing signified who shall deny them of the outward signe For as the fruite and effect of the blood of Christ is common to the people with the Pastor so should the cup also which is the communion of his blood shed for the redemption of the peoples sins be diuided indifferently betweene the Pastor and the people Fiftly the p 1 Cor. 11 23 Apostle deliuered that to the church which he had receiued from the Lords Iesus Now the church ought diligently to obserue the written traditions and verities of the Apostles which are committed to posterity to be kept inuiolably But he hath deliuered how the Lord after taking blessing breaking and distributing of the bread likewise tooke the cup blessed and distributed it among them so saith the Apostle must the churches do If then he receiued this from the Lord to deluer both kinds to the people let the Church of Rome consider with her selfe frō whence she hath receiued the contrary to with-hold one of the kinds from the people for both cānot proceed from one the same spirit of truth which is neuer contrary to it selfe Sixtly if all the faithfull that come to the Lords Table must shew forth the Lords death vntill he come and this be done by them as wel by drinking of the cup as by eating of the bread then all the communicants must receiue the Sacrament vnder both kinds q 1 Cor. 11 26 vntill the second comming of Christ But the faithful must shew forth the Lords death by eating of that bread drinking of that cup as the Apostle teacheth As often as ye shall eate this bread and drinke of this cup ye shew the Lords death vntill he come Therefore all communicants must partake the Sacrament vnder both kinds Seuenthly the Apostle giueth an expresse commandement to the whole church which all must obey that come worthily to this holy table Let a man examine himselfe r 1 Cor. 11 2◠and so let him eate of this bread drinke of this cup. Where he giueth a double commandement first to prepare reuerently then to receiue worthily Now al that must proue and try themselues are commanded not only to eate bread but to drinke of the cup but al must try and examine themselues therefore all are commanded both to eate drinke at the Lords table If this be a commandement to examine then the words following of eating and drinking are likewise commandements There is no haulting in these let them admit both or let them deny both Eightly if the faithfull take not the cup in the Supper of the Lord the condition of Christians vnder the Gospell shall be worse then of the Israelites vnder the law For the people of Israel in the wildernesse hauing the same Sacrament in effect with vs ſ 1 Cor. 10 4. Did all drink of the spiritual rocke that followed them and that rocke was Christ as the Apostle affirmeth But our condition is not worser weaker thē theirs therfore al the faithful are to drinke of the cup of the Lord. Bellarmine the Souldan of the Romish Synagogue t Bellar. lib. 4. de Eucha ca. 27 answereth thus They drunke not water out of the rocke when they did eat of the spirituall meat but in another place at another time But this is an answerelesse answere which cannot satisfie For albeit the Sacramēts of the Israelites as figures types did represent the same graces that our Sacraments do yet it is not necessary they should in all points answere each other and in all respects agree together Besides the church of Rome at no time alloweth the people to drinke of the Wine a seale of the blood of Christ they keepe them from the cup of the Lord both when they giue them the bread and at all other times and thereby make their estate worser then the estate of the Iewes Indeed if they did at any time permit
al the people to drink of the cup they might pretend this example of the Israelites but inasmuch as they vtterly deny them this part of the cup they ouerthrow theÌ„selues in their malice and yet in their blindnes they do not see it Finally many of the Fathers did both eate Manna and drinke water out of the Rocke if not in the same place yet at one and the same time n Exod. 16 21 inasmuch as they gathered thereof euery morning and it ceased not a Iosh 5 12. vntill they entred the frontiers and confines of the land of promise But they neuer allow without a tolleration and dispensation the people in any place at any time vpon any occasion and in any respect to taste of the cup in the Lords Supper Ninthly if the cup of the new testament may bee taken from the Lords people in like manner the water in baptisme may be taken away from theÌ„ For the blood of Christ whereby remission of sins is purchased and procured is represented by the wine of the Lords Supper as well as by the water in baptisme But the water in baptisme without great sacriledge cannot be omitted or neglected wherefore then should the cup be taken away Tenthly in the matter of the Supper our aduersaries alledge the words of Christ in Iohn Iohn 6. If you drinke not my blood you shall haue no life in you If these words be thus to be vnderstood then by depriuing them of the cup they depriue the people of life and saluation Againe if drinking of the chalice be a priuiledge of the Clergy how commeth it to passe that Kings and Princes haue a part in this priuiledge How is it that they are permitted as well to drinke of the consecrated wine as to eate of the consecrated bread But heerein was a notable piece of cunning a great point of policy vsed partly to aduaÌ„ce the dignity of the Clergy and partly to stop the mouthes of Princes For as by this order or rather disorder the proud Clergy are made companions with Kings and Princes euen equall vnto them so they thinke to hood-winke them make them content to swallow the rest of their superstitions because they are pleased to grace theÌ„ with this priuiledge aboue the people as with a speciall fauour Moreouer it is not to be omitted that a principall end of this Sacrament was instituted to set foorth the death of Christ not onely as an idle narration but as a profitable application thereof to the conscience How then shall the people know that the fruite of shedding his precious blood belongeth vnto them as the nourishment of their soules except besides the looking vpon the cuppe they be partakers of it It is therefore necessary to vnderstand by eating and drinking that God doth not nourish them by halfes but that Christ yeeldeth whole nourishmeÌ„t vnto them Such then are worthily taxed of rashnes themselues that complaine how the people rashly presume to receiue the Sacrament vnder both kindes for as well they might say that it is rashnesse and presumption to imitate and follow Christ And they may iustly be condemned of heresie who pronounce them hereticks and worthy to be punished by the secular power that speake against receiuing in one kind onely as if it were heresie to follow the example of Christ left to the Church For what remaineth more but to proceed one degree farther euen to pronounce Christ himselfe an Arch-heretick and all the Apostles hereticks also and to condemne them to the Inquisition as deceiuers and impostors seducing and misleading the people Lastly if any part of the Supper might be taken away from the people then likewise the word of God may bee taken from them for in this point there is the same reason and respect of them both A Sacrament is nothing else but a visible word and a sealing vp of the word and the offence seemeth to be the same whether a man breake the seale or rent the writing But the word cannot be withdrawne from Christian people it being the instrument of faith and the life of the Church Wherefore it is the greatest wrong and iniury done to the people of God to take from them the cup of saluation The answere to this reason must be to confesse the parts and yeeld the conclusion forasmuch as by forbidding the people the reading of the scriptures they haue robbed them of the word of God and taken from them b Luk. 11 52. the key of knowledge neither entring themselues into the kingdome of heauen nor suffering those that would enter No maruaile then if they take the cup of blessing from the people who haue taken from them the free vse of the word of God To conclude these reasons it is Antichrist who contrary to the doctrine of Christ contrary to the institution of the Supper contrary to the practise of the Apostles and contrary to the vse of the former churches hath excluded the people languishing and thirsting after the blood of Christ as the dry earth for the sweet showers of raine froÌ„ taking the cup of the Lord and left them a dry communion to eate the bread of the Sacrament alone Hauing considered the truth of God by sundry reasons grounded in the Scripture that the people haue good interest and title in the cup denyed vnto them let vs answere the c Obiections for taking â—he cup from the people of god Arist in Top. Cicer. lib 1 ad Heren et de Orator obiections of the aduersaries made against the former doctrine For it is not sufficient onely to teach the truth and to confirme our owne cause except wee labour soundly to infringe and confute the contrary First they pretend that Christ administred it to the apostles onely and not to any of the people and consequently the institution for taking the cup can be no generall commandement for al men thus d Rhem. Test vpon Mat. 26. and Mar. 14. the Rhemists reason without reason I answere first it may bee doubted and disputed whether onely the Apostles were present at his last Supper For seeing diuers were added vnto the Church and professed the faith of Christ seeing he had other Disciples beside the twelue seeing many godly men and women followed him to see his miracles to heare the gracious words that proceeded out of his mouth why should wee thinke that none of them were admitted to his table who had often heard his preaching and depended vpon him in their liuing Againe the Passeouer was celebrated in the house e Mat 26 17.18 of a faithfull man as may be collected by sundry circumstances now then either the Lord Iesus annexed that family vnto his as the law in one case appointed or else we shall haue two Passeouers at one time in one house which hath no warrant of Scripture no colour of truth no probability of reason We reade in the institution and celebration of the Passeouer of ioyning house to house
f Exod. 1â— 4. and taking his neighbour next vnto him in case of the insufficiency of one houshold to eate the Lambe but we neuer reade of killing two lambes and keeping two Passeouers vnder one roofe Besides the small remnant of the faithfull among the Iewes would no doubt rightly and religiously obserue the Passeouer after the example of their Lord and Maister rather according to the g Exod 13 6. precept of Moses then according to the practise of the Iewes in imitation of Christ h Ioh 13.1 â—am 18 18. rather then according to the tradition of the Elders Furthermore we are to consider that in eating the Passeouer they sorted themselues together according to the number of the persons able to eate vp the lambe for they were commanded to take i Exod. 12 4 5 A lambe without blemish a male of a yeare old and if the houshold be too little for the lambe he shall take his neighbour which is next vnto his house Now Christ with his twelue disciples alone were not sufficient to eate vp this Lambe of a yeare old especially if the Syrian kinde were great large as may be supposed by the k Arist histor Anno lib 6. cap 28 Pâ—r hâ—sâ— natur l b cap. 98 description of Aristotle Pliny and others Neither doth it appeare that any remained or was burned with fire l Exod. 12 10. according to the institution of God because the Euangelists declare that so soone as the Supper was administred and a psalme sung of thanksgiuing m Mat 2â— 30. they went out into the Mount of Oliues Why then should wee not think that Christ added annexed other to his family seeing his owne disciples sufficed not especially the blessed Virgin his mother who was not long from him n Ioh. 19 26.27 whom afterward after his departure he commended and committed to Iohn to be protected and prouided for who from that time tooke her home to his house as his owne mother To conclude we must consider that besides the lambe killed for the Passeouer whereby they were not all satisfied they had other meate to make vp their Supper as appeareth by the broth wherein the soppe was dipped Math. 26 23. Mark 14 20. Iohn 13 26. For the Lambe commanded by the ordinance of God to bee roasted had no sauce or broth appointed but onely sowre hearbes prescribed Exodus 12. So ther Fulk on Mat. 16. the learned obserue that there were three Suppets that night the first of the Pafchall Lambe of which the Euangelists say The Passeouer was prepared The second was an ordinary supper to feed and nourish the body such as was daily receiued whereunto wee must referre the dipping of the soppe in the platter inasmuch as the Passeouer had no such ordinance The third was after both the other to wit the Sacrament of the Lords Supper instituted to feed the soule and therefore was taken after the body was fedde Moreouer when the Disciples were sent to prepare a place to eate the Passeouer the man whom they met bearing a pitcher of water shewed them a large vpper roome furnished and prepared Mar. 14.15 now what need had there beene of such a large chamber if twelue guests onely had sate therein Wherefore albeit we confesse according to the Scripture that he sate downe with the twelue yet it followeth not heereupon that the twelue onely were present but that all the twelue were present at the Passeouer It was indeed prepared and prouided for the Disciples Mathew 26. 18. Luke 22.11 but he had moe Disciples then they beleeuing in his name and professing the truth that they had learned of him and are oftentimes distinguished from the twelue which he called his Apostles Ioh. 6 66 67. But to leaue these considerations as coniectures wee answere the former obiection that inasmuch as Christ deliuered both signes to the same persons they might bar the people from the bread as well as from the cuppe For I would know why the bread is necessary but because it was instituted by Christ and retained by his Apostles Wherefore the institution maketh the one as requisite as the other Besides if other hereticks should arise as great enemies to the peoples partaking of the bread as the Church of Rome is to their communicating of the cuppe of the Lord how might they better be repressed and refelled then by alledging the first institution of Christ and shewing the practise of the Apostles So that the reasons broght to confute the one will serue directly to ouerthrow the other Moreouer the Disciples at the first ministration of the Supper performed not the office of the Minister nor any part of his duty but of the people Christ was the Minister thereof he tooke the bread he blessed he gaue the bread saying This is my body Likewise hee tooke the cup blessed and gaue the same saying This cup is the new testament in my blood On the other side the Disciples tooke it did eate and drinke which are the proper duties of all the people Lastly the Apostle saith not in the first person we eate and drinke as speaking of himselfe and other teachers of the Church but directing his speech to al o 1 Cor. 1 2. that are called and sanctified in Christ in euery place according to the inscription of the epistle he saith As often as ye shall eate this bread p 1 Cor. 11 26 and drinke this cup ye shew the Lords death till he come Now these Corinthians to whom he especially wrote could not liue vntil the second comming of Christ to iudgement therefore this eating this drinking belongeth to vs that liue in these daies and to all that cal vpon the name of God to the end of the world Obiection 2 Secondly they obiect against the former truth this out of Acts 2. They continued in the Apostles doctrine and in breaking of bread and cha 20. They came together to breake bread It is not said to deliuer the cup vnto the people q Act. 2 42. and 20 7. but to breake bread whereby they gather it was ministred vnto the people in one kinde onely and not in both I answere Answere by a common Synecdoche one part is put for the whole For among the Hebrewes this phrase in Scripture to eate bread is to receiue whole nourishment and full refreshing by eating and drinking as appeareth by r Esay 58 7. Lamon 4 4. Mâ—t. 15 33. Acts 20 11. many places where mentioning onely bread for food it were madnesse to imagine and gather that they drunke not Besides the Apostle sometimes putteth the other part to wit drinking of the Å¿ 1 Cor 12 13 cuppe for the whole celebration of the Supper as when he saith By one Spirit we are all baptized into one body and haue beene all made to drinke into one Spâ—rit where we see as our Sauiour added the vniuersall note drinke ye all of this and
cannot stand together to wit the blood to be in the body and to be out of the body to be shed for vs not to be shed and that the Sacrament leadeth vs to the consideration of the death and especially of the piercing of the body and pouring out of the blood of Christ we may conclude that this i Concil Trid. sess 3. can 3. vnion of the bodye with the blood and blood with the body flatly crosseth and ouerthroweth the institution of Christ And why I pray you do their sacrificing Priestes receiue the blood twice and the body twice drinking first the blood in the body and againe eating the body in the blood Nay doth not this vnion deuised alter the institution of Christ and confound the seuerall parts of it making him to speake otherwise then the Euangelists expresse For when hee saide This is my body they will haue him meane this is my body and blood Againe when he said this is my blood they will haue him meane this is my blood and my body Last of all this late inuention turneth and ouerturneth the nature of the parts distinguished one from the other while wee eate the flesh they make vs drinke the blood and while we drinke the blood they imagine we eate the body Thus to eate and to drinke shall be all one with them for we shall eate liquid and moist things and we shall drinke dry and hard things And is not this drinking of flesh and eating of blood an inuerting euerting of the nature of things But thus God striketh his enemies with giddinesse of spirit For after they haue broken the pure institution of Christ and brought in a carnall presence of his body one absurdity being granted k Arist phys lib. 1. cap. 2. 3. a thousand follow infinite abuses haue ensued vpon heapes the flood-gates being set open whereof there is no end or measure Let them therefore repent themselues of this sacriledge against God and iniury against his people restoring vnto them the communion vnder both kinds according to the ordinance of Christ direction of the Apostles And thus much of the generall vses arising from both the signes ioyntly considered Now let vs come to the particular vses offered vnto vs Partic. vse 1. in each of the signes And first touching the bread Is bread simply considered the first signe in the Lords Supper Then it is not necessarily required that it be administred in vnleauened bread For bread is oftentimes named and repeated but the word vnleauened is neuer added Wherefore as it is in it selfe indifferent whether the wine be red or white whatsoeuer the kinde or colour be if it be wine so is it not greatly material whether the bread be leauened or vnleuened so it be bread Which ouerthrowes the error of the church of Rome her fauorits who hold it l Beliar. lib. 4. de Eucha cap. 7. necessary that the bread vsed in the Sacrament be vnleauened They pretend rhe institution of Christ who say they made the Sacrament of vnleauened bread instituting it after he had eaten the Passeouer which was to be eaten with vnleauened bread m Exod. 12 8.18 according to the law of Moses neither was there any leauē to be found in Israel seauen daies together Thus they charge vs to breake the institution of Christ But see heere the peeuishnes and partiality of these proud spirits who flye to the institution and sticke precisely to the circumstances of it when it serueth any way to their purpose but when the question is of matters of substance not of circumstance as touching communicating vnder both kinds touching the necessity of eating and drinking and of many receiuing together against their halfe communions priuate masses and reseruations they cannot abide to be tyed and yoked to the institution Indeed we deny not but Christ might vse vnleauened bread at his last Supper hauing immediately before eaten the Paschal Lambe This peraduenture is truly coniectured yet no such thing is expressed in the Gospell nor prescribed as a rule necessarily to be followed The Euangelists teach he tooke bread but make no mention or distinction what bread he tooke nor determine what bread we should take no more then limit what wine we shall vse but leaue it at liberty to take leauened bread or vnleauened as occasion of time place persons and other circumstances serue so we take bread as their owne n Gregor 1. in Registr Prophets haue confessed and their owne Councels o Concil Florent sess vlt. haue concluded Wherefore to consecrate in vnleauened bread is not of the substance of the Supper no more then to eate it at night or after Supper as Christ administred and the Apostles first receiued it For if any would bring in a necessity of that time as well as of that bread which Christ vsed wee see as faire a warrant for the one as for the other nay we haue a more certaine direction for the time which is expressed then for the kinde of bread which is not defined Besides if Christ on this occasion vsed vnleauened bread it was because it was vsuall common and ordinary bread at that time as we also shold vse that bread which is vsuall and common So the Apostle speaketh of that bread which was daily vsed among the Gentiles saying p 1 Cor. 10 16 The bread which we breake he addeth neither leauened nor vnleauened but vnderstandeth that in common and continuall vse Thus then we conclude it is no breach of Christs ordinance nor a transgression of the first originall institution of the Lords Supper to eate eyther the one or the other Partic. vse 2. Againe touching the other signe which is the wine the Church of Rome may iustly be charged with transgressing the ordinance of Christ who by her sole authority would tye vs to mingle water with wine for r Rhem. Test fol. 452. nu 23. great mystery and signification especially for that water gushed with blood out of our Lords side So they condemne all those Churches as doing impudently and damnably that do not mixe water with wine in the Sacrament and say it cannot bee omitted without great sinne True it is the Church in former times where the wine prouided for the Lords Table was of it selfe heady strong hot fiery and fuming was wont to allay it with water that it might be milde temperate least that which was taken to helpe and further the soule should disquiet and distemper the body This began for conueniency not for necessity for fitnesse not for signification for sobriety not for any mystery But the water is no part of Christs institution neither can it bee proued that Christ or his Apostles vsed water with their wine or commanded others to mingle wine and water in this mystery or that Christs Apostles euer receiued it as a matter of faith or taught it to be a necessary part of this Sacramēt For Alexander the
once onely to be offered then he is not offered neither can be offered againe in the Masse And if the only oblation of Christ once offered by himselfe be sufficient al other oblations and sacrifices are vaine and superfluous For how is that perfect which is often repeated Eightly to make a lawfull sacrifice there is required necessarily a fit Minister lawfully called of God for o Heb. 5 4 5. no man taketh this honour to himselfe but he that is called of God as was Aaron so likewise Christ tooke not to himselfe this honour to be made the high-Priest but he that said to him Thou art my Sonne this day I begat thee gaue it him But Christ is the onely Priest of the new testament his Priesthood is immortall and eternall he liueth for euer therfore the popish Priest-hood is a plant neuer planted by the heauenly Father the p Ioh. 15 1.2 true husband-man and the popish Priests were neuer called of God to sacrifice the body and blood of Christ he gaue vnto them no such authority q Mat. 15 23. and therfore in time shall be rooted vp If they pretend the precept and planting of God let them shew their commission that we may see it and let them bring forth their charter that we may trye it otherwise we must take them for vsurpers and counterfeit Officers in the citty of God Ninthly the Apostle teacheth that without shedding of blood is no r Heb. 9 22. remission But in the vnbloody sacrifice of the Masse there is not effusion of blood he doth not suffer he is not killed he doth not shed his blood he doth not die therefore in the Masse is no remission of any sins Tenthly if Christ be daily offered in the Masse then he doth daily satisfie for sinne for the end of his offering is to make satisfaction as Rom. 4 25. Å¿ Rom. 4 25. He was deliuered to death for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iust ficat on And Gal. 1 4. He gaue himselfe for our sinnes that bee mâ—ght deliuer vs from this present euill world But he doth not make satisfaction for our sinnes no more then now he dyeth and riseth againe for then Christ would not haue said t Ioh. 1â— 30. It is finished nor the Apostle * Heb. 9 12. He entred once into the holy place Wherefore no more sacrifice for sinne remaineth to be offered by such as iniuriously vsurpe the Priesthood of Christ Last of all al true Christians are Priests to offer vp their bodyes an acceptable sacrifice vnto God which is their reasonable seruice of God and to offer vp a broken and contrite spirit as 1 Pet. 3 9. Ye are a chosen generation u 1 Pet. 2 9. a royall Priesthood and an holy nation And Reuel 1. Hee hath loued vs and washed vs from our sinnes in his blood made vs Kings and Pr ests vnto God his Father These are the Priests that now remaine this is the Priesthood which we professe Whosoeuer maketh himselfe any Priest of another order in the new testament abrogateth and abolisheth the Priesthood of Christ being after the order a Heb. 6 20. Psal 110.4 of Melchizedech who was both King and Priest Now then as they commit sacriledge against Christ that presume to offer him vp an vnbloody sacrifice to God the Father to make peace and attonement betweene God and man so they adde another iniquity as drunkennesse to thirst making their oblation not onely profitable to take away the sinnes of the liuing but auaileable to clense b The Masse is no propitiatory sacrifice fâ—â— the dead â—o wit the price and redemption of â—oules the sinnes of the dead that are come to the end of their dayes Indeed we deny not but the Masse may be beneficial to the rabble of Fryers and sacrificing Priests that make it gainefull to themselues who through their sale and merchandize of Masses dwell stately go sumptuously fare delicately drinke wine in siluer and gold abound in pleasures and heape vp great aboundance of all riches shall we not now say the Masse is profitable But other profit of the Masses theÌ„ these to the Masse-mongers we know none We know we finde we feele them otherwise many waies pernitious in themselues dishonourable to God and hurtfull to the people For first the Sacrament was instituted to no such end and purpose as to helpe the dead and to be a propitiation for their sinnes For Christ said Take and eate this is my body drinke ye this is my blood but the dead cannot take any thing offered vnto them they can neither eate nor drinke wherefore this Supper being spirituall meate and nourishment for the soule cannot auaile the dead who are neither fed nor nourished Secondly it profiteth as much to be baptized for the dead as to receiue the Supper of the Lord for the dead for both Sacraments were instituted of Christ and there is the same respect of both But it can doe no good to baptize one for another the liuing for the dead therefore the liuing comming to receiue the Sacrament of the Supper cannot releeue the dead Thirdly there is no forgiuenesse of sinnes after this life we haue forgiuenesse in this life or neuer Whatsoeuer is bound on earth is bound in heauen Heere is the time heere is the place heere is the occasion offered to worke as the wise man teacheth Eccl. 9. All that thine hand shall find to do do it with all thy power for there is c Eccl. 9 10. neither worke nor inuent on nor knowledge nor wâ—sedome in the graue whither thou goest And Heb. 3. To day if ye will heare his voyce harden not your hearts Wherefore then is a sacrifice offered for the dead for whom there is no reliefe no redresse no remission Fourthly it is vaine to offer for those that haue ended their dayes and are already come to the end of their race d Ioh. 9 4. and 11 9 10. whose estate can neuer be changed This the Euangelist Iohn teacheth Chap. 9 4. The night commeth when no man can worâ—e and Chap. 11. Are there not twelue houres in the day If a man walke in the day hee stumbleth not because hee seeth the liâ—ht of this world And chap. 11.9 10. If a man walke in the night he stumbleth because there is no light in him And Paul 2. Tim. 4. I haue fâ—ught a good fight I haue sin shed my race I haue kept the faith from henceforth is laid vp for me the crowne of righteousnesse But this is the estate of all the dead they are entred into iudgement they are not subiect to any change Lastly if the sacrifice of the Masse could wash away the sinnes of the dead theÌ„ the sacrifice of the Masse should surmount and exceed the sacrifice offered by Christ himselfe vpon the Crosse For this helpeth the liuing it auaileth not the dead and so we should haue other meanes to take away
be flat Idolatry If it be as bad or worse then kneeling before a Crucifixe it can be no better then Idolatry forasmuch as kneeling before a Crucifixe is open Idolatry and cannot be denyed whereas we do not worship God in the bread or kneele vnto it as the Papists do to the Crucifixe The bread indeed we confesse is before vs when we pray to God for his blessing vpon it that it may auaile vs to the end for which hee hath appointed it euen as the meate which we ordinarily receiue in our houses is before vs vpon the Table when we do giue thankes for it Now they might as well say we pray to our meate or before the meate as that we kneele vnto the bread or before the bread of the Sacrament And it is as lawfull for vs to kneele downe at the Table when wee doe giue thanks as of custome we stand or sit yet we should thereby be vniustly censured to kneele downe to our food which we receiue I would gladly therefore be resolued of such as stumble at the orders of our Church whether they allow of the former saying of these men or not If they doe not like it nor approue of it wherefore doe theâ— ioyne with them in their opinion when it is vpholden with so weake proofe as with a rotten pillar If they do allow it as currant hold that so many as kneele in the acte of receiuing do commit Idolatry and thereby make the house of God no better then an Idols temple how dare they be present at such Idolatrous seruice yet make no scruple at it Obiection To this peraduenture they will answere they will not examine other mens consciences neither take vpon them to iudge of other mens doings if they thinke they may kneele lawfully let them do it so that they condemne not others that haue more tender consciences then themselues Answere But they must not thinke so to escape and creepe away in the darke as if they were not espied For they caÌ„not turne ouer the matter to others to looke to theÌ„selues as if it did nothing concerne them but the question is how they can iustifie their owne presence at others kneeling who are accused and condemned to do as bad or worse then bow downe to Idols and kneele before a Crucifixe Will their tender consciences serue them to bee present at Idols seruice and at more grosse worshippe then kneeling before a Crucifixe If the consciences of any be so large in this and so straite at the bare gesture of kneeling let them take heed they do not incurre the censure of Christ who accused the Pharisies that they straine at a gnat and swallow a Camell Mat. 23 24. that they stumble at a straw and leape ouer a blocke being precise in small things and loofe in greater Or if they be content to ioyne with vs in the seruice of the same God and come with vs to the same table let them acknowledge that we doe bow the knees to the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ Eph 3 14. and not to an Idoll and that we do not turne Bethâ—el into Beth-auen the house of God into the house of iniquity and thereby also renounce and vtterly forsake their rash opinion who speake and write resolue and determine against the gesture receiued and commanded to be vsed in our Church For if that which they dâ— maintaine and publish be true then in stead of partaking the blessed body and blood of ou blessed Sauiour 1 Cor. 10 20.21 wee should haue fâ—llowshippe w th the diuels in stead of dâ—inâ—ing the â—up of the Lorâ— wee should drinke the cup of diuels and in â—teaâ— of beeing partakers of the Lords Table we should bee partakers of the Table of Diuels But to leaue these who I hope haue learned to leaue themselues and to forsake their assertion I dare boldly auouch and offer opeÌ„ly to defend that sitting at the communion is not more requisite and necessary then either standing at the hearing of the word or kneeling in the action of prayer and calling vpon the name of God if it be as necessary so that if they maintaine that sitting is the most conuenient gesture at the partaking of the Sacrament I will ioyne with them in this also maintaine that standing is the fittest gesture at hearing and kneeling also at prayer Hence it is that when Balaam was to deliuer the word of God vnto the King of Moab he said Rise vp Balak and heare Num. 23 18. and hearken vnto mee thou sonne of Zippor Numb 23. The like we see in Samuel when he was to annoint Saul King ouer Israel he saide vnto him Stand thou still a while 1 Sam. 9 27. that I may shew thee the word of God Besides these precepts and commandements we haue sundry examples of Kings and Princes sacred prophane and of whole assemblies that practised this gesture We reade in the booke of Iudges Iudg. 3 20. how Eglon King of Moab rose out of his throne so soone as hee vnderstood that Ehud had a message to do to him from God Iosiah the good King of Iudah stood in his place by a pillar while the Priests read in the booke of the Couenant which was found in the house of the Lord 2. Chron. 34. 2 Chro. 34.31 2. Kings 23 2 3. 2 Kin. 23 2 3. When Ezra the Scribe opened the booke in the sight of all the people for he was aboue them in a Pulpit of wood to reade in it distinctly and to giue the sense and to cause theÌ„ to vnderstand the reading all the people stood vp Nehe. 8 5. Nehe 8 5. Can those that vrge and presse the necessity of sitting and the vnlawfulnes of kneeling vnder the hard heauy doome of Idolatry shew so many precepts and examples thereof Or are they able to bring any commandement requiring the one as a duty and forbidding the other as a sinne FroÌ„ hence then we reason thus If sitting be simply necessary in the acte of receiuing then standing is necessary in the acte of hearing and kneeling in the acte of prayer But standing is not simply necessary in the acte of hearing nor kneeling in the acte of prayer Therefore sitting is not simply necessary in the acte of receiuing Furthermore we must vnderstand that sitting or kneeling or standing are not being considered in themselues of the nature and substance of the Sacrament but onely accidentall things and outward gestures of the body they touch not the life and essence of the Supper but are left at liberty to be ordered and appointed by the Church as shall bee thought fittest Is it of the substance of prayer to kneele alwayes in the very action of it I thinke not for how theÌ„ did the Publican stand and pray Luk. 18.13 Mar. 11 25. And yet he did pray aright and acceptably to God Or how is it that Châ—istiaâ—th Mar. 11. When ye stand praying
theÌ„ of sitting at the same table How a man may breake the institution sitting Or wherfore do they depart from the institution faile in the manner of their receiuing sitting and yet will seeme religiously to cleaue to the example of Christ Let theÌ„ therefore make it manifest that it is more necessary for them to sit then it is necessary to sit at the same Table Will they haue what they lift to be necessary and what they list not to be necessary what they please to be indifferent what please not theÌ„ not to be indifferent But some will say as hath bin often obiected Obiection vnto me It is a Supper or a feast and therefore if we be not tyed to the institution yet we are tyed to the same gesture which is vsuall at our suppers and feasts I answere Answere this is a most weake and vngrounded assertion and therefore whosoeuer trusteth vnto it or leaneth vpon it it will deceiue him and make him fal For it is called a Supper vnproperly and figuratiuely and therefore to draw an argument from it as if it were spoken properly can haue no sure and certaine foundation Besides such do suppose it is called a Supper because of the gesture which we are charged to obserue at the partaking of it and that we must necessarily receiue it as we do our suppers But it is called a Supper for other causes as we haue noted in the first chap. of this booke Againe the more common and vsuall gesture obserued at bankets is to stand and not to sit and therfore by this reason we should haue neither sitting nor kneeling but standing at the Table of the Lord. Furthermore I might better affirm that it ought to be receiued kneeling because it iâ— receiued with prayer which is the most common coÌ„mendâ—ble gesture in that part of Gods worship Lastly sitting standing leaning are variable circumstances which change and alter according to the different manners seuerall customes of seuerall places I haue also heard others alledge in defence of their refusall to receiue kneeling Obiection that they can see no reason why they shold kneele to the bread and wine Answere And wherefore do they not as wel say they see no reason why they should kneele to the Minister for they do no more kneele to the bread and wine which they do receiue then to the Minister of whom they do receiue For no man requireth theÌ„ to kneele downe to the outward signes any more then to the seates that are before them We kneele to the creator not to the creature And if we may noâ— kneele in the action of receiuing for feare of superstition by like reason we may not be vncouered and bare-headed Answere for this ceremony we vse in the matter of Gods worship But we alwayes vse that gesture of kneeling in prayer when the Sacrament is not administred and when the Sacrament is deliuered we vse the outward reuerence of bowing the knee and thinke it meet to be performed and retained partly to stirre vp in our selues and in others a more religious estimation of those diuine seales Reasons why we kneele at the Communion partly to remoue all prophane thoughts of contemners and despisers of the Sacrament of the body and blood of our Lord Iesus partly to put a difference hereby from our common bread and wine which we take in our houses and at our Tables and partly to teach vs to lift vp our harts to God to blesse his own ordinance that as well we may take his Son by the hand of faith as receiue his seales by the hand of the body So then it is one thing to kneele before a creature or where the creature is another to bow downe vnto it to honor it adore it And how can we kneele any where but it must be before some creature in heaueÌ„ aboue or in the earth beneath It is one thing to kneele at the Sacrament another to kneele to the Sacrament If we should kneele downe at our giuing of thanks for our ordinary meates and drinkes at home may we iustly be taxed for kneeling to our meates drinkes We kneele downe to God onely to whom we pray and make request not to the outward signes to which we pray not Againe it will be obiected Obiection that we must abstaine from all appearance of euill but if kneeling at the Communion be not Idolatry yet at least it hath appearance of Idolatry in our conformity with the Church of Rome which hath brought in transubstantiation and therefore if we shal kneele as they do there is feare of adoratioÌ„ Thus haue I heard many reason I answere Answere kneeling reuerently obserued is no shew or appearance of euill but of good And there is no feare of adoration when we kneele more then there is while we sit For doth not he that sitteth prayeth aright adore God and may not a man worshippe an Image sitting as well as kneeling and set vp an Idoll in his heart while he prayeth to it trusteth in it dependeth vpon it and confesseth vnto it when he sitteth vp as well as when he lyeth downe And in whom is there feare of adoration Or to whom is there occasion giuen of stumbling Not to the Church-papists that liue among vs and communicate with vs through hypocrisie for howsoeuer they holde their Idoll of transubstantiation yet we cannot nourish and nuzzle them in their Idolatry because they hold our consecration to be no consecration and consequently our Sacrament to be no Sacrament and professe themselues in the prophanesse of their hearts to receiue it as ordinary bread Not to our own people who in their kneeling haue no purpose to adore the bread or to bow downe vnto it What offence then can be giuen by this gesture to any that liue among vs if not to â—he papists who wil neuer kneele to our bread much lesse to any others who haue learned long ago to renounce their transubstantiation their ducking their prostrating falling vpon al foure their kissing the earth their knocking and bouncing of their breast and all popish creeping and crouching to the bread to adore it They tell vs that kneeling to the Sacrament was brought in by Antichrist that man of sin and son of perdition Obiection Honorius the 3. in the yeare of our Lord 1220. therby teaching the people to worship the bread But what is all this to the purpose or what doth this belong vnto vs who Answere thogh we allow kneeling at the Supper yet dislike and condemne kneeling to the Supper reseruing of it carrying it about lifting of it vp doing worship vnto it Honorius the 3. first commanded the people at eleuation time to encline and bow themselues when the host was carried about in a solemne procession to fall downe to it This superstition and abuse we go not about to iustifie or defend or restore but condemne it to the pit of hell from whence
Fathers appointing of his Son the Ministers blessing the Fathers separating and setting apart his Sonne to his office the Ministers deliuering of the bread the Fathers giuing of his Sonne If then wee draw neere to the Lords table with faith reuerence and repentance nothing can be more sure and certaine to vs then the taking and receiuing of Christ for when we receiue the bread from the Minister wee withall receiue the body of Christ offered by the hand of God the Father so that as we are assured of the one we need not doubt of the other Vse 4 Lastly the breaking of the bread pouring out of the wine and deliuering of them both into the hands of the Communicants seale vp these actions of God his chastising of his Sonne and breaking him with sorrowes vpon the Crosse for our redemption offering him vnto all euen vnto hypocrites and giuing him truely to the faithfull with all the benefits of his passion Indeed the Minister giueth the outward signes to all receiuers but God giueth and applyeth onely to the faithfull the shedding of Christs blood for the daily increase of their faith and repentance But heere it may be obiected Obiection that not a bone of him was broken t Exod. 12 45 as it was figured by the Passeouer and performed at his passion the verifying and accomplishment whereof we reade Iohn 19 36. I answere Answere there is a double breaking of Christ one corporall whereof the places before doe speake the other figuratiue whereby is vnderstood u Esa 53 4.5 hee was tormented and euen torne with paines as Esa 53. He was wounded for our transgressions and broken for our iniquities the chastisement of our peace was vpon him and with his stripes we are healed Lo what is meant by the breaking of the bread his soule was tormented his spirit was crushed his hands and feet were pierced he sweat drops of Water and blood and cryed out aloud vpon the Crosse My Maâ— 27 46. God my God why hast thou forsaken me Wherefore let these rites be rightly marked and obserued of vs for our comfort and consolation Let vs when wee see the bread broken and wine poured out meditate on the passion of Christ how he was wounded and torne for our transgressions Although not a bone of his body was broken in pieces yet hee was broken with afflictions bruised with sorrowes and tormented with bitter anguish of his soule by whose stripes we are healed by whose condemnation we are iustified by whose agonies we are comforted by whose death we are quickened Whosoeuer resteth in the outward workes done before his eyes neuer attaineth to the substance of the Sacrament Thus much of the first inward part CHAP. IX Of the second inward part of the Lords Supper THe second inward part is the a The second inward part of the Lords Supper is the holy Spirit holy Spirit who assureth vs of the truth of Gods promise As we haue in the word of truth the forgiuenes of sins increase of faith groweth in sanctification a great measure of dying to sin and a greater care to liue in newnes of life promised vnto vs so doth the Spirit worke these things b Rom. 8 15. Gal. 3 2 5. in the hearts of all the faithfull This appeareth in many places Rom. 8. Ye haue receiued the Spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba Father the same Spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God To one is giuen by the Spirit the word of wisedome to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit to another is giuen faith by the same Spirit all these things worketh one and the selfe same Spirit distributing to euery man seuerally as he will So then as we are weake in faith and slow to beleeue so wee haue the Spirit giuen vnto vs to helpe our infirmities and to open our hearts to receiue the promises For the Lord Iesus raigning continually in his Church and performing the office of a Prophet doth make the words of his Ministers liuely by his Spirit in our hearts and causeth them to be of perpetuall force and efficacy assuring vs of his promises made vnto vs and vniting the signe with the thing signified This truth being cleared the vses offer themselues Vse 1 to be câ—nsidered And first of all inasmuch as the Spirite worketh these things in the hearts of all the faithfulll from hence we gather that such as neuer finde any change or renewing of the minde or reformation of life after the receiuing of the Sacraments may iustly suspect themselues whether euer they had faith or not and whether euer they repented or not and therefore ought to vse the meanes to come by faith and repentance For the worke of the Spirite accompanieth the outward worke in the elect of God as also we see in the hearing of faith preached he must open the heart that is closed vp before wee can receiue with meekenesse c Iam. 1 21. the word of that is grafted in vs which is able to saue our soules Indeed euery person present may heare the words of institution may see the wine poured out may eat of that bread and drinke of that cup as they may also heare the sound of the voice that commeth vnto them but the whole force effect and power resteth onely in the Spirit of God sealing vp the truth and substance of those things in the hearts of all the Children of God Vse 2 Againe seeing these things are done and performed by the working of the Spirit they are confuted and conuinced that thinke they cannot be made partakers of the body and blood of Christ and be vnited to his flesh vnlesse his body be shut vp vnder the accidents of bread and shewes of wine and so his flesh be giuen vnto vs carnally that we may eate him with our mouths and conuey him into our stomackes But we see heere the Holy-Ghost is the bond of this vnion he worketh in vs faith which pierceth the heauens and layeth hold on Christ It is said of Abraham the Father of the faithfull that d Ioh. 8 56. he reioyced to see the day of Christ he saw it and was glad For as we cannot see him with our bodily eyes nor heare him with our bodily eares nor touch him with our bodily hands no more can wee taste or eate him with our bodily mouths By the hand of faith we reach and apply him by the mouth of faith we receiue and eate him Let vs beleeue in Christ and we e Aug. tract in Iohn 26. 27. haue eaten Christ let vs not prepare our teeth and our belly but a liuely faith working by loue Wherefore albeit the humane nature of Christ goe not out of the highest heauens yet we that liue vpon the earth are partakers of his bodye contained in the heauens and his flesh and blood are communicated to vs as truely and effectually as if he were there
but we deny that Christ is thus present in the Sacrament for his body cannot be vnder so little a quantity of bread and wine besides it is impiety to auouch that the person of Christ or his bodye and blood can be truely receiued of Dogges Swine and Mice be chewed with the teeth swallowed downe the throat digested in the stomacke and be cast out into vncleane places This we deny this we do not beleeue this we abhorre and detest from the bottome of our hearts What is it then we teach and professe We deny that the body and blood of Christ are carnally contained vnder the shewes and shaddowes of bread and wine we deny them to be eaten and drunken of wicked men or vnreasonable creatures we deny that they are truely and properly both in heauen and on the earth in pixes and on the Altars These are k Aug tract 25 in Iohan. meate for the minde not for the mouth for faith not for the teeth for our beleefe not for the belly for the soule not for the body For this cause Chrysost hom 24. in 1 Cor. saith well Vbi cadauer ibi aquilae c. that is where the carkasse is there are the Eagles the carkasse is the Lords body because of his death he calleth vs the Eagles to shew that he must flye vp on high that will come neere to that body This carnall eating of Christ is l Sundry reasons rendred to refel the real presence confuted and conuinced by many reasons First Christ sate downe at the Table and the Disciples with him afterward he tooke bread gaue thanks brake it gaue it and said This is my body likewise he tooke and gaue the cuppe and saide Drinke yee all of this whereby we see when the Apostles receiued m Luk. 22 19. the Sacrament Christ sate at the Table with his true body but the body which they tooke sate not at the Table therefore they tooke the signe of his body Likewise the blood which they receiued was not in the body which sate at the Table therefore it was not properly Christs blood which was not as yet really and actually shedde The same body could not sit at the Table and not sit at the Table the same body could not be in their hands and out of their hands the blood of Christ could not be out of his veines in the cup and in his veines within his body hee could not sit visible at the Table and be inuisible in the mouths and bellies of the Disciples Wherefore the reall prsence bringeth with it reall contradictions which cannot stand together Secondly the end of the Lords Supper is to call his death to a continuall remembrance as Luke 22. Do this in n Luk. 22 19. remembrance of me and the Apostle 1 Cor. 11. Ye shew the Lords death vntill he come Now to what end should we neede the remembrance of Christ if hee were corporally present in the Sacrament if he were taken in the hands if he were holden in the mouth if he were eaten with the teeth And to what purpose should wee shew the Lords death till hee come if he come daily and be present bodily in the Sacrament Besides the wisest among the Philosophers teach vs that o Arist lib. de memoria sence is of things present but remembrance is of such things as are abseÌ„t as hope is of such things as are to come not seene p Rom. 8 24. and this the Apostle teacheth Thirdly Christ receiued a true body with all the naturall properties of an humane body like to vs in all things sinne q Heb. 4 15. onely excepted and is therefore called the sonne of Dauid the sonne of Mary the sonne of man our brother partaker of flesh and blood he is said to haue taken vpon him the seede of Abraham and not the Angels nature r Luk. 24 â—9 to be visible Luk. 24 39. Behold my hands and my feet for it is I my selfe handle me and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me haue For if he may be in many places together in some place visible and in some inuisible in some to be handled in others not to be handled hee can haue no true body of a true man And if this were not a strong reason It is not felt and seene therefore no humane body the Disciples might haue answered vnto Christ why doest thou bid vs behold thy hands and see thy feete and handle thy body and therby to try thy humanity seeing thou hast a body which cannot be seene touched or handled â—ourthly Christ hath left the earth with his bodily presence and is ascended vp into heauen farre aboue all principalities and powers and is sit downe Å¿ Act. 1 9. and 3 22. on the right hand of his Father as Act. 1. While they beheld hee was taken vp And Mar. 26. After the Lord had spoken vnto them he was receiued into heauen and sate at the right hand of God So Act. 3. Whom the heauens must containe vntill the time that all things are restored Likewise Phil. 3. Our conuersation is in heauen from whence we looke for a Sauiour And againe Luk. 24. As he blessed them he departed from them and was caried vp into heauen So Ioh. 12. The poore alwayes ye haue with you but me ye shall not haue alwayes I am come out from the Father and came into the world againe I leaue the world and goe to my Father If these things be true that Christ is t Catechism Triden in exposit Simbo Apostol departed from vs if he be no longer among vs if he be taken vp into heauen if he must be contained there vntill the restoring of al things if we must looke for a Sauiour froÌ„ heauen to change our vile bodies if he be carried vp to his Father and haue left the world then he is not now present with vs his body is not in euery Altar he doth not lurke and lye vnder the shewes of bread and wine For to be departed from vs and not to be departed from vs to be contained in heauen and not to be contained in heauen to leaue the world and yet to remaine in the world to sit at the right hand of God and to lye vnder euery Altar cannot stand together any more then to be a man and no man to be Christ and not Christ to be a Sauiour and no Sauiour to be God and not God Fiftly Christ reproueth the Caparnaits because they thought his body was to be eaten in fleshly manner with the mouth of the body should descend into the stomack which is the way that all other meates do passe when they heard him preach of eating his flesh drinking his blood they said u Ioh. 6 60.36 This is an hard saying who can heare it They murmured and departed from him because they thought they must eate him with the mouth and teeth chew him and
swallow him vp But Christ expoundeth himselfe and declareth that he meant not carnally but spiritually I◠is the Spirit that quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing the words that I speake vnto you are spirit and life that is the flesh of Christ thus eaten thus chewed thus digested bodily carnally and grosly cannot profit but truely and spiritually taken it is meat indeed Whereby it appeareth that the flesh and blood of Christ are not bodily nourishment for then we should hold his body in our hands eate it with our mouths teare it with our teeth swallow it downe our throats concoct it in our stomacks and haue it distributed to our fleshly parts Now to shew a What it is to eate the body of christ spiritually what it is to eate spiritually and to pull off the garment of this similitude that the truth may more plainely appeare by spiritual eating we do not vnderstand that which is fained standing in a conceit opinion or imagination neither that the body and blood of Christ are turned into a spirit but we meane by spirituall eating such a communion and participation of Christ as is wrought by the powerfull working of the Holy-Ghost inasmuch also as it is attained by faith onely and pertaineth to a spirituall and eternall life And howsoeuer the benefit of this coniunction reach vnto the body which thereby is mortified and sanctified and afterward shall be glorified yet this fruition of Christ is not called corporall but spirituall because this food doth not pertain to the maintaining of this present life but it is referred to the life which is eternall Now this life euerlasting is called spirituall albeit the bodies themselues shall be partakers thereof which therefore b 1 Cor. 15 44 by the Apostle are called spirituall bodies Thus then standeth the comparison as there is a present life that is bodily c Sadcel de Spirit Mand. cap. 1. so there is another life to be thought vpon which is spirituall and eternall as we are borne to this present life so are we borne againe to life eternal as this bodily life is sustained by bodily meat and drinke so Christ with all his merits and mercies is the food of the spirituall life as the body hath d Comparison betweene the bodily spiritual eating his mouth whereby the meat and drinke is receiued and so passeth into the body by bodily feeding so the soule hath her mouth namely faith which apprehendeh the most holy nourishment of the body blood of Christ and lastly as the meat by a naturall force is concocted and digested that it may passe disperse it selfe into the whole body so the efficacy of the Spirit beginning faith in vs doth so powerfully and mightily worke in our soule that it quickeneth vs through Christ to whom we are neerely vnited Thus we see we haue no carnall communion with Christ nor bodily eating of Christ Wherefore let the capernaiticall Papists or popish Capernaits prepare their faith not their teeth their soules not their bellies to eat the flesh of Christ and drinke his blood And if they be ashamed of the name of the Capernaits let them also be ashamed of the error of the Capernaits but if they cleaue to their error they must bee content to borrow their name for the name and opinion must go together Sixtly Christ exhorteth the people to beware of false Prophets that come in sheepes cloathes e Mat. 7 15. but indeed haue Wolues hearts saying If any shall say vnto you Loe heere is Christ or there f Mat. 24 23. beleeue it not behold he is in the desart go not forth behold he is in the secret places beleeue it not And the Apostle Paul exhorteth Col. 3. To seeke those things that are aboue where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God But if Christ lurke and lye hid vnder the accidents of bread and wine thē we might beleeue such as say Loe heere is Christ there is Christ he might be pointed out with the finger on euery Altar and so often as the Priest lifteth vp his Idoll he might say to the people behold heere is Christ whom wee haue newly made looke vpon him whom wee haue newly fashioned but then we must answere with Christ beleeue i◠not Seuenthly the Fathers vnder the law did eate the same spirituall meate and drinke the same spirituall drinke that the g 1 cor 10 1 2 Corinthians and other Christians did though they had differing signes they had the same Christ signified But they did not eate the flesh of Christ and drinke his blood bodily for as yet he was not come in the flesh therefore he is not present in his natural body in our Sacraments This Paul setteth downe 1 Cor. 10. They did all eate the same spirituall meat they did all drinke the same spirituall drinke for they dranke of that spirituall rocke that followed them and that rocke was Christ Where the Apostles purpose is to proue h Aug. tom 6. tract in Ioh. 26 and in Psal 77 Gratian can inquit 80. that the Israelites were not in feriour to the Corinthians in respect of the Sacraments of Gods fauour and therefore had no more to boast of then the Israelites had whereupon he saith they had the same meat the same drinke the same Christ Now if they did not eat the same in substance which the Corinthians did eate then the Israelites were farre inferior to them touching their Sacraments and so the Apostles reason should be of no force Eightly Christ is in such sort in heauen in his humanity as that he is not on the earth i Mat. 9 15. Ioh. 13. c. with his body and consequently not in the Sacrament as we see Mat. 9. Can the children of the bride-chamber mourne as long as the bride-groome is with them But the daies will come when the bride-groome shall be taken from them and then they shall fast But if hee were remaining on the earth and contained in the pixe the bride-groome could not nor would not be takē away And the same Euangelist Mat. 26 11. chap. 26. saith Ye haue the poore alwaies with you but me ye shall not haue alwaies Likewise Ioh. 13. Ioh. 13 1. and 14.2 3.28 17 11 12 13. When Iesus knew that his houre was come that hee should depart out of this world vnto the Father he riseth from Supper cha 14. I go to prepare a place for you but I will come againe If I go away to prepare a place for you I will receiue you vnto my selfe that where I am there may ye be also and verse 28. Yee haue heard how I said vnto you I go away and will come vnto you And chap. 17. Now I am no more in the world but these are in the world and I come to thee Againe Act. 1. Yee men of Galile why stand ye gazing into heauen This Iesus which k Acts 1 11. is taken vp from
c Conferēc◠day 3. inasmuch as his glorification maketh it not a diuers body and that a man whole a man sicke at sundry times make not a seuerall man This Iesuiticall deuice hath no colour of reason but a tricke of euasion For we speake not of the difference between Christs glorified and mortall body but of the meaning of the words This is my body whether Christ vnderstand his naturall and mortall body wherein shortly he was to be glorified or whether he vnderstand it of his body glorified Either it must be vnderstood of the one or of the other or of both or rather indeed of neither except they will haue the words taken and spoken one way to the Disciples and another way to vs. Thus the meaning of them when they were first vttered should be This is my mortall body but now spoken to vs they should be taken in another sense of vs to the end of the world This is my glorified body So then the same words spoken to the Disciples should be false as we are to vnderstand them and the Disciples should be deceiued vnderstanding them as we do take them What is this but to bring vs back againe to the reproachfull comparisons and blasphemous assertions d Pighi Hierar lib. 3 cap 3. Consur colon dial 4. pa 112. Cusan epist 2. and 7. of sundry popish writers to compare the Scriptures to a nose of wax and a rule of leade that they may be expoūded diuersly and framed to times so as at one time they may be vnderstood one way and at another time they may be interpreted another way These things being duely considered we may safely conclude that Christ is not present in his naturall body Lastly the presence of Christ in his naturall body abolisheth the light of reason and confoundeth the nature of things and bringeth in an heape of absurdities and impossibilities For what is more repugnant to reason then for a man to beare himselfe in his owne hands that a man should eate vp himselfe that another should eate him yet he remaine vntouched vntasted and vncorrupted that one and the same man should be visible and inuisible present and absent in the teeth of the Disciples and at the table with the Disciples be a man of stature and yet be contained and comprehended in a little Cake and cantle of bread Now as by these reasons and sundry other that might be alledged the reall presence is sufficiently conuinced so the arguments brought to maintaine and vphold it are easily e Obiections alledged to maintaine the real presence are answered answered For as the doctrine is false so the reasons are weake and foolish First they obiect the words of institution for the defence of this cause For as in questions of the supremacy of Peters pretended of the Popes vsurped which are many they alwayes alledge the words of Christ to Peter Pasce oues meas f Bellar. tomo primo feed by sheepe so do they deale in controuersies of the Supper where we misse not Obiection 1 long Hoc est corpus meum This is my body His words say they are true therefore we must beleeue them he is a man of his word therefore we must credite him if then we be deceiued holding his body to be present he hath deceiued vs. I answere Answere the question is not of the truth of the words whether they be true or false but of the interpretation and meaning thereof which we say is figuratiue and yet no other then is vsuall when the Scripture speaketh of other Sacraments of the Church g Gen. 17 11. as circumcision is the couenant the lambe is the Passeouer the cuppe is the new testament the breaking of the bread is the communion of the body of Christ the rocke is Christ baptisme is the washing of our new-birth Are not all these places like to the words of Christs institution Or can they deny them to be vnderstood figuratiuely and not properly So the meaning of those words is that the bread which he had taken broken and giuen is a signe and figure of his body it is now no longer common bread but a representation of his body truely offered to all and truely giuen to al the faithfull Our Sauiour Christ spake many things vnto his Disciples figuratiuely not litterally to be taken he said h Math. 5 13. they were the salt of the earth the light of the world a citty set on a hill he speaketh of cutting off the hand pulling out the eye he calleth himselfe i Iohn 10 9. a doore k Iohn 15 1. a vire l Iohn 14 6. a way are not these figuratiue and metaphoricall speeches Againe the circumstances of the text the nature of a Sacrament and the Articles of our faith will not suffer vs to take them properly besides this that they should command vs an horrible and wicked thing to eate mans flesh drinke his blood and therefore when we are commended to eate his flesh and to drinke his blood it is a figure as Austine teacheth requiring of vs to be partakers of his passion to keepe in remembrance that his flesh was crucified for vs. Moreouer the Euangelists neuer say the bread is transubstantiated into his body or the wine into his blood or that the body and blood of Christ are in the bread or vnder the bread or with the bread all the circūstances teach that the bread is a Sacrament of his body the wine is a Sacrament of his blood as circumcision was a signe of the couenant the lambe a signe of the Passeouer the rocke a figure of Christ Lastly as Christ speaketh to the euill seruant m Luk 19 22 Out of thine owne mouth will I iudge thee so the aduersaries thēselues giue sentence on our side and one arch-papist condemneth another Bishop Fisher writing against Luther affirmeth that n Fish cont capti Babilon no man can proue by the words of the Gospell that any Priest in these dayes doth consecrate the very body and blood of Christ and therefore o Lindan pa. nopl lib. 4. Liudanus among the rablement of traditions which he reckoneth rehearseth the real presence Likewise Tonstall another Bishoppe of the same birth holdeth that it were p Tonst lib. 1. de Sacr p 46. better to leaue euery man to his owne coniecture as they were before the counsel of Lateran then to bring in such questions And Biel a man of the same stampe not inferior to the rest q Gab. Biel in can lect 40. confesseth that it is not found in the canonicall Scriptures that Christs body is in the Sacrament And let them tel vs their opinion whether that Hildebrand held this bodily presence r Ben. in vit Greg. 7. when he cast the Sacrament into the fire contrary to the liking of certaine Cardinals present with him Thus wee see Counsels Fathers Reasons Doctors Schoole-men Bishops Cardinals Popes
plenty of outward things that haue poore and leane and staruen soules like to perish and pine away The wise man saith Prou. 29 18. When vision faileth the people perish and Christ chargeth Peter againe and againe to feed his sheepe and his Lambes to wit Ioh. 21.15 with wholesome doctrine of the word and sound nourishment by the Sacraments For the soule hath need of meat and drinke as well as the body and doth oftentimes decay and dye eternally for want of this spirituall food as well as the body doth through the want of temporall food 1 Sam. 30 12 This hath made the faithfull from time to time acknowledge that there is no bodily food so sweet so delicate so delightsome and so to be desired as the immortall food of the soule The Apostle saith All flesh is as grasse 1 Pet. 1 24 25 and al the glory of man as the flower of grasse the grasse withereth and the flower thereof falleth away but the word of the Lord endureth for euer c. The Prophet Dauid declareth as much Psal 19. Psal 19 10. The iudgements of the Lord are more to be desired then gold yea then much fine gold sweeter also then hony and the hony-comb And Psal 84. Psal 84 2. My soule longeth yea euen fainteth for the Courts of the Lord my heart and my flesh cryeth out for the liu ng God Likewise in another Psalme Psal 41 1 2. As the Hart panteth after the water brooks so panteth my soule after thee O God Wherefore we ought all of vs to bee more carefull to seede our soules then our bodies and to frequent with great desire and delight the heauenly and precious feasts that are kept and solemnized in the house of God We are content to take long walkes wearysome iournies great paines to feed our hungry bodies Gen. 42 1 2. as we see by the example of Iacob and his sonnes in the time of famine God hath richly prepared his Table for vs and giuen vs his owne and onely Sonne to be meat indeed and drinke indeed howbeit it is not made ready for such carrion-creatures as hop below vpon the earth and minde onely their backe and belly but it is furnished for Eagles that flye vp aloft to heauen and minde especially spirituall things Woe then to the fearefull negligence or rather open and odious contempt of many dissolute professors that come sildome to the Lords Table some once a yeare some scarce so often if they could tell how handsomely to shift it off and to couer their fault that they might not be espied some cut off themselues quite and cleane from the house of God and the place of his worship Let all such take heed least when they would enter into the kingdome of heauen they bee shut out and cut off from Gods mercy for euermore Thus then we see that so often as we resort to this Sacrament we must call to minde that we are going to a spirituall feast appointed to feed the soule and not to fill the body He that tasteth of this banket aright hath eternall life Iohn 6.54 Now such as the meat and drinke is such also is the manner of eating and drinking the meate is spirituall the partaking of it therefore must needs bee spirituall For the flesh of Christ which is meat indeed and the blood of Christ which is drinke indeed hath the consideration of meate and drinke not as it is flesh and blood or in regard of the substance thereof for so it should be corporall food but as they were giuen for the life of the world inasmuch as he suffered for all the elect of the whole world Hee suffered the most bitter death of the Crosse and was as it were broken with paines that cannot bee expressed hee sweat drops of blood in great measure Math. 26.31 and 27.46 Mat 26 31. 27 46. and complayneth that he was forsaken of God and men his Soule was exceeding sorrowfull euen vnto death Reuel 19.15 Reuel 19 15. and he trod the wine-presse of the fiercenes and wrath of almighty God If the Church did lament and complaine thus Lament 1 12. Lamen 1 12. Haue ye no regard O all ye that passe by the way Consider and behold if euer there were sorrow like my sorrow which was done vnto mee wherewith the Lord did afflict mee in the day of the fiercenesse of his wrath much more may Christ renue this complaint to whome it doeth more fully and fitly agree then vnto any other for he was in such great distresse as neuer was any and in that distresse he had no man to regard him no man to pitty him no man to comfort him no man to care for him Now whereunto tend al these his sorrowes and sufferings but to make vs a feast of his owne flesh For all this he endured for our sakes that he might bee made a most pleasant meat to refresh vs and a most comfortable drink to quicken vs according to the testimony pronounced from his owne mouth Hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath eternal life Ioh 6 54. which he hath giuen to death for the life of the world Seeing therfore Christ Iesus hath done so great thinges for vs shall we doe nothing againe vnto him Or rather shall we doe nothing for our selues Shall we absent our selues from the feast that he hath furnished And will wee not taste of the meate which he hath prepared at so deare a rate Doubtlesse we deserue to perish for euer and are worthy to haue our soules famished vnto death that refuse to come to his holy Supper And if we will not suppe with him heere in his Church he will neuer suppe with vs heereafter at his Table If we will none of his banket prouided on earth we shall be sure to bee shutte out of his banket that hee will make in heauen And if we will not bee his guests to eate the bread of the LORD set foorth for them that will receiue it wee shall neuer eate breade in his heauenly kingdome Thus much of the third inward part of this Sacrament to wit the body and blood of Christ CHAP. XI Of the fourth inward part of the Lords Supper THe last inward part of this Sacrament of the Supper remaineth which is the a The fourth inward part of the Supper is the faithful receiuer faithfull and Christian receiuer As euery Communicant sensibly and outwardly taketh the bread and wine giuen vnto him eating the bread drinking the wine for the nourishment of his body so the faithful receiuer apprehendeth and layeth hold on Christ by the hand of faith and applyeth him particularly that the feeling of his true vnion with Christ may daily be increased b Ioh. 1 12. according to that saying Ioh. 1. As many as receiued him to them he gaue prerogatiue to be the Sonnes of God euen to them that beleeue in his
comfort in trials and tribulations to consider that howsoeuer by sicknesse by persecution by imprisonment wee may be separated from the Supper of Christ u Rom. 8 35. yet we cannot be separated from Christ though we may be hindred from eating him sacramentally yet wee cannot bee hindred from eating him spiritually though we may be kept from eating the bread and drinking of the cup of the Lord yet we cannot by the malice of Sathan or violence of his instruments be kept from feeding vpon Christ by faith to saluatioÌ„ And in this case God will accept the will for the deed if there be in vs a desire to be partakers thereof for as the word of God is not bound so his grace is not tyed vp Againe other receiue Christ onely sacramentally and not spiritually who are partakers of the outward Elements of bread and wine and so receiue the bare signes of the body and blood of Christ For as they are said to eate the true body of Christ spiritually which receiue Christ with the mouth of the soule that is by a true faith and are truely ioyned to him so they eate him sacramentally that handle eate and drinke the signes and seales of his true body but because they want faith they want the meanes to receiue Christ himselfe Thus many haue bin baptized that were neuer regenerated and inwardly purged a Act. 8 23. appeareth in Symon the sorcerer whose heart was not vptight so that albeit he were partaker of the Sacrament of regeneration and repentance yet he remained in the gall of bitternes and in the bond of iniquity So many haue resorted to the Lords Supper that neuer drew nourishment or strength of faith from him to life and saluation and thus many thousands in the world come to the Sacraments but because they come vnworthily they depart away vnprofitably Let no man therefore slatter himselfe in the worke done but labour to come aright that so he may finde comfort to his soule Moreouer some neither receiue Christ spiritually nor sacramentally and such are they that neuer come to Christ nor receiue the sacraments of Christ such are they that liue cut of the bosome of the Church as it were out of the Arke of Noah as Infidels Iewes Turkes Sarizens Persians and such like these must needs perish in the deepe floods of Gods endlesse iudgements For as Christ is the fountaine of life and the well-spring of all b Câ—â— 1 19 â— â— heauenly treasures that accompany saluation and the Sacraments his instruments whereby these graces are conueyed vnto vs the Church the parties to whom both these belong so such as are without Christ without the Sacraments without grace without the Church and consequently without the priuiledges that pertaine to the heires of his eternall kingdome lye in darkenesse and in the shaddowe of death c Mat â—5 26. and are as Dogges to whome the childrens bread doth not belong Lastly other receiue Christ both spiritually by faith sacramentally with the mouth who are partakers both of the signes and of the things signified who â—â—g Tract â—5 â—4 Iohan eate of the bread of the Lord and the bread which is the Lords And thus the Apostles that sate at the table with Christ at his last Supper did receiue him applying the outward part to their bodies and the inward part to their soules Also thus all the faithfull that come to the table of Christ to the end of the world doe receiue him spiritually and sacramentally to the great comfort of their owne soules and thus must euery one of vs seeke to come to Christ whensoeuer wee come to the Sacrament of Christ Wherefore we see what difference distinction is to be made betweene those that receiue Christ that we be not deceiued in the manner of the receiuing of him Againe seeing onely the faithfull are the inward part of Vse 2 this Sacrament it is not to be administred to such as shew themselues vnfaithful and vnrepentant so farre as they may be knowne so to be Such as are without faith without repentance without sanctification haue no right and interest in this blessed communion For if euery one should without difference be admitted and receiued the Church of God which is a blessed fellowship of Saints should be turned into a stye of vnclean swine a stable of vncleane beasts a cage of vncleane birds and as Christ speaketh the e Ioh. 2 16. Luk 19 46. house of God should be made a denne of theeues God did shut out of his f Ezek. 44 9. sanctuary euery stranger vncircumcised in heart and in the flesh he commanded also the Priests to put a difference betweene the holy and prophane betweene the cleane and vncleane Hitherto belongeth that saying of Christ Mathew 7. Giue ye not that which is holy to dogges neither cast ye your pearles before swine least they tread you vnder their feet and turning againe all to rent you If therefore such as remaine in grosse and open sinnes of blasphemy swearing contempt of Gods word adultery fornication vncleannes wantonnesse drunkennesse maliciousnesse and such like offer themselues at any time with the rest of the members of the Church to partake this Supper and as it were infectious leapers come into the Lords host g Leuit. 13 â— 45 46. Num. 5 â— 3. to bee admitted to the sacrifices it is the Pastors duty to vse the power of the keyes and barre them from this Sacrament vntill there appeare in them the testimonies of repentance and the confession of their offences Should not the shepheard seuer the rotten and infected sheepe from the rest of the fold Doth not h 1 Cor. 5 6. a little leauen sower the whole lump Will an housholdder admit into his house euery one that vanteth himselfe to be of the houshold The Idolaters by the light of nature i Hesiod liber oper dier Eustath in Iliad lib. 1. Virg. Aeneid lib. 2. 6. would not suffer all to approach to their sacrifices their heathenish sacrifices but cryed out that prophane persons should be packing and get them thence and not i presume to offer with vnwashen hands Such as haue a very cleere fountaine and spring of waters committed vnto them if they see filthy swine come toward it k Chrys hom 83 in Mat cap 37. must not suffer them to trouble the spring and annoy the water Shall they then that haue the sacred and hallowed spring not of common water but of the precious blood of Christ springing vp to eternall life committed vnto them l Zeph. 3 4. suffer such as are notoriously defiled with sin to prophane the blood of Christ and make a mocke of him to their owne destruction Wherefore such as are open wicked persons are not without opeÌ„ repeÌ„tance to be admitted to the Sacram. of the Supper but to be separated from the Church as dead members from the body as withered branches from the tree and
of this Sacrament agree not with the institution of CHRIST nor with the former vses set downe which now wee come to handle and to prooue out of the doctrine of the Apostles themselues Touching the first and principall end that is the remembrance meditation and shewing forth the death of Chrst with all thanksgiuing this he commanded to vs at his last departing from vs which ought much to stick in our minds because the last words of a deare friend ready to part from vs do oftentimes leaue behind both deepe impressions and deuout affections in vs. Indeed when we reade of the passioÌ„ and death of Christ it doth much moue vs to heare it opened expounded it moueth in a farther degree but more then these to haue before our eyes a visible representation of the crucifying of Christ in his last Supper doth mooue vs most of all The institution of this Sacrament he did in wisedome reserue till the approching of his death that we might not forget him when he is gone from vs. So God the Father after the vniuersal flood drowning the whol world for a remembrance of his mercy in deliuering Noah and his family from the waters and of his promise made f Gen. 9 14. neuer to destroy it so againe left to them and all posterity the Rainbow When he had iustly smitten the first borne of the Egiptians and gratiously saued the first borne of Israel he commanded Moses g Exo 13 1 2 to sanctifie to him all the first borne that first openeth the wombe to remember the day in which they came out of the land of Egipt When he had miraculously sed the Israelites with Manna from heauen that men did eate Angels food h Exod. 16 32 he would haue a golden pot ful of it to be reserued in the Arke of remembrance for the better remembrance of so great a worke So likewise being deliuered by the precious blood of Christ from the floods of sin that haue gone ouer our heads and eased of the heauy burthen that pressed downe our hearts wee haue receiued baptisme to keepe vs in remembrance thereof that we are cleansed from the filthinesse of sin Againe being nourished with Christs body crucifyed and his blood shed for vs we are commanded to vse this mystery to continue an holy remembrance of his death and passion to our endlesse comfort This end to wit to be to vs a remembrance of Christs sacrifice on the Crosse is taught by the Apostle So often as ye shall eate of this bread and drinke of this cup i Luk. 22 19 ye shew the Lords death till he come In like manner the Euangelist Luke of the bread saith Do this in remembrance of me and of the cuppe Do this as oft as ye shall drinke it in remembrance of me by declaring his death And we declare the Lords death when we publikely confesse with our mouth and beleeue with the heart that our whole hope and affiance for life and saluation is surely set in the Lords death that we may glorifie him by our confession and exhort others by our example to glorifie him because his death is our life his passion is our saluation his suffering is our reioycing We our selues are the principall and proper causes that he was torne and tormented our sins wounded him we our selues crucified him we euen we are the causes for he was chastised for vs that by death he might deliuer vs from death and from Heb. 2 14. him that had the power of death Our euill motions our vile thoughts our corrupt words and our sinfull works did set on worke Pontius Pilate Herod Annas Caiphas Iudaâ— the Gentiles and the Iewes who were but instruments as the Crosse nailes the hammer and speare these were as our seruants and workemen in the euill action of his crucifying We are all of vs ready to accuse and condemne these men wee complaine against them and pronounce sentence vpon them because they offered so great iniuries to our sweet Sauiour We lay all the blame vpon others we sticke not to call Pilat a corrupt Iudge Herod a time-seruer and a man-pleaser Annas and Caiphas brethren in euil Iudas the sonne of perdition the Iewes and Gentiles notorious offendors but all this while we haue forgotten our selues Wherefore to speake the truth not Sathan the tempter not Iudas the traytor not Caiphas the high-Priest not Pilat the chiefe Iudge not the Iewes that conspired against him not the false witnesses that accused him not the band of men that scorned him not the passengers that nodded their heads at him not the souldior that pierced him not the executioners that railed at him and nailed him on the crosse are so much to be accused and reproued for his sufferings as we we I say our selues and our owne sinnes Not that we can excuse those cursed instruments that crucified the Lord of glory who shall receiue according to their works l Zâ—ch 12 10. Iob. 19 37. when they shall see him whom they haue pierced but to teach vs chiefly to accuse and condemne our selues We bound him with cords we beate him with rods we buffetted him with fistes we crowned him with thornes we reuiled him with our mouths we railed at him with reproches wee nodded at him with our heads we thrust him through with speares we betraied him with a kisse we pierced his hands feet with nailes we crucified him between two theeues we condemned him through false witnesses we poured shame and contempt vpon his person we iudged him as plagued and smitten of God For inasmuch as our faults and offences procured these things to bee done vnto him we were the dooers by them and the dealers in them and the causes of them And surely then we are profitably grounded in the doctrine of the m Who they are that profit aright by Christs passioÌ„ passion of Christ when our hearts cease to sinne and we are pricked with an inward griefe of those great and grieuous transgressions n 1 Ioh. 3 6. Esay 53 5 6. whereby as with speares we pierced the side and wounded the very soule of the immaculate lambe of God as Ioh. 3. Who so sinneth neither hath seene him nor knowne him And the Prophet Esay teacheth cha 53. He was wounded for our transgressions he was broken for our iniquities the chastisement of our peace was vpon him and with his stripes we are healed the Lord hath laide vpon him the iniquity of vs all Seeing then Christ was slaine for our sins let vs kill sin in our selues seeing he died for vs let vs labour that sin may be dead in vs seeing he was crucified for vs and our saluation let vs crucifie our own lusts that they raigne not in our mortal bodies seeing his heart was pierced with a speare let vs haue our hearts thrust through pierced and pricked with vnfaigned sorrow for all our iniquities This is the right vse this is the true end this
person touch an holy thing it shall be vncleane The person must be holy that will haue sound profite by the holie things of God the man that is vnholie defileth euery thing he toucheth the polluted person polluteth all thinges For as to m Tit. 1 15. the pure all things are pure but vnto them that are defiled and vnbeleeuing is nothing pure but euen their minds and consciences are corrupted so the prophane person defileth all thinges and turneth wholesome meate into noysome poison We must therefore vse sanctifyed things with sadctifyed hearts and for spirituall meate wee must haue spirituall vessels Furthermore marke the great danger punishment that is procured and purchased by the want of preparation For the vnworthy receiuer is guilty n 1 Cor 11 27 of the body and blood of Christ as the Apostle specifieth 1 Cor. 11. Whosoeuer shal eat this bread and drinke the cup of the Lord vnworthily shal be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. And againe He that eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth and drinketh his own iudgment because he discerneth not the Lords body for this cause many are sicke and weake among you and many sleepe Where he teacheth that such as come vnworthily vnreuerently and otherwise then such mysteries should be handled do despise tread vnder their feete Iesus Christ himselfe prouoke the Lords wrath and bring on themselues swift damnation Not that be is carnally and bodily present but because the reproach which is vsed to the signes toucheth the bodie and bloode of Christ signified by them Euen as if a man shoulde rent disgrace deface spit vppon treade and trample vnder his feete and villanouslie abuse the image seale and letters patents of a Prince he should be adiudged d Ren. Iaesae Maiestatis guiltie of a greeuous crime against the person of the Prince himselfe not which hee receyueth but despiteth so such as come vnthankefully and vnworthily to this supper are guiltie of his body not which they haue eaten but which they haue refused and reiected being offered vnto them and therefore are guilty of their owne death inasmuch as God with the signes offereth his owne Son Wherefore seeing the presence of God mooueth seeing our owne profit perswadeth seeing our owne practise furthereth seeing the defiling of the Sacrament and the danger of vnwoorthy receiuing teacheth and lastly seeing our owne iudgement in humane affayres when the daunger is not so great nor the losse so certaine cryeth out for this necessary preparation it standeth vs vpon before wee enter into this holy worke whereunto of our selues wee are more vnfit and vnto warde and which in it owne nature is most profitable to set our selues before the Lord who shal examine and iudge the quicke and the dead to search into our owne waies and to keepe a sessions in our owne soules to looke into our secret and hidden corruptions how wee haue gone forward or backeward in godlinesse to try whither wee haue a knowledge feeling and disliking of our sinnes and whether we haue any feare of Gods iudgments or faith in his promises or hope in his mercie to iudge our selues that we may not be iudged of the Lorde to labour to finde our speciall sinnes striuing against them by earnest prayer to God and condemning them for euer in our selues If we would thus iudge our selues we should not be condemned with the worldâ— Let vs be grieued for our naturall blindnesse Let vs acknoledge confusion of faces to be due vnto vs Let vs deepely imprint in our owne hearts the horror of our sins past and present The more we perceiue and discerne our owne vnworthines the greater shall be our fitnes to come to this Sacrament and the lesse we espy our owne imperfections the more we incurre the danger of Gods iudgements So then to touch vs with true humility and to breake our stony hearts in pieces with remembrance of our daily offences let vs often meditate on the death and passion of Christ who was forsaken scorned buffetted and crucified for vs he was led as a lambe to the slaughter and shunned not the shame of the Crosse then the powers of heauen and earth were moued p Mat 27 45 Iudea was darkened the earth quaked the stones claue in sunder the graues opened the Sunne was in the ful-moone eclipsed the vaile of the Temple was rent the dead were raised the theefe repented the Centurion glorified God and the whole order of nature was changed All these things doe set before vs the heinousnesse of our sins and the greatnes of Gods wrath which could not be appeased but by crucifying of the body and by shedding of the blood of Christ which is represented to vs as in a glasse in this Supper Thus we haue shewed by testimonies and effectuall reasons that as in the Passeouer they were commanded to chuse them a lambe q Exod 12 3. on the tenth day but to kill him on the fourteenth so that they had foure dayes liberty betweene the separating and the killing of him for preparation and sanctification of themselues in like manner in the Supper which is the same to vs that the Passeouer was to the Iewes the Spirit of God chargeth this duty vpon vs that we prepare our hearts reuerently thereunto Vse 1 Now as we haue seene the necessity of this examination let vs consider what vses are to be made thereof It is required of all Communicants that come to the Lords table diligently to examine themselues Then from hence it followeth that all men are bound to know the word of God and to be skilfull in the Scripture that thereby they may be able to try their owne hearts and examine themselues by that rule But if the rule be vnknowne the tryall spoken oft cannot be made the examination commanded cannot bee practised Especially there is required of vs the knowledge in the doctrine of the law not onely to be able to rehearse the words but to know the end and meaning of them the speciall braunches of them what are the duties commaunded what are the sinnes condemned for by r Rom 3 20. the Lawe commeth the knowledge of sinne and the Apostle had not knowne sinne Å¿ Rom. 7 7. but by the Law for hee had not knowne lust except the law had sayed thou shalt not lust As then hee that will trie Golde from Copper must haue his touchstone so hee that will rightly examine his obedience must familiarly be acquainted with the Canon of the Scriptures This our Sauiour teacheth t Iohn 5 3â— Search the Scriptures for in them ye thinke to haue eternall life they are they which testifie of me If then we search them they will giue vs light to search our selues And the Apostle requireth the Colossians Col. 3 16. to haue the word of God dwell plentifully in them in all wisedome Wherefore he that said examine your selues ment we should also know the Scriptures and especially
the law of God which must bee the glasse of our u Iam. 1 23 liues to behold our offences and the very ground-work of this examinatioÌ„ Againe are we charged to try out our waies and examine Vse 2 our selues Then wee learne from hence to acknowledge a difference between Baptisme and the Lords supper For Baptisme is due to the whole Church and euery member thereof whether olde or young to all Infants who are the children of faithful parents that haue giuen their names to Christ and are entred into the profession of the Gospell And howsoeuer confession of faith fruites of repentance are required of the elder sorte as wee haue shewed yet touching infaÌ„ts it is sufficient if they be born in the church of such as are members of the church But the Supper of the Lord belongeth onely to such as are able to examine themselues to try their owne hearts and to remember his death which things cannot agree with children As we see in the passe-ouer not all the children of the faithfull were admitted thereunto but onely such as could enquire and require a reason thereof b Exod 12 2â— and did desire to be instructed of their parents and such as had learned to make the law a frontlet before their eyes and a signe vpon their hands that so the doctrine of God might not depart out of their mouths Besides if we consider the outward workes in both the Sacraments aright c This ouerthroweth the opinâ—on of Innocentius Augustine Musculus others who teach it to be fit and needfull that children be admitted to the Supper Innocent 1. Epist ad patr Concil Mile Aug epist 107 ad Vitalem Muscul loc CoÌ„muâ—titul de Euchâ—r we shall plainely see the truth of this diuersity For in Baptisme the action of the Minister is to wash the body with water which requireth not discretion in him that is to be baptized forasmuch as we can clense and wash the things that are without reason without vnderstaÌ„ding without sense and without life But in the Sacra of the Supper a reuerent giuing an attentiue hearing a certaine vnderstanding of that which is spoken a wise receiuing and eating a careful considering of whom to take what to take is required in the outward worke how much greater iudgment is required to know that God the father giueth the body blood of his Son to be receiued by faith Thus theÌ„ this examinatioÌ„ maketh a distinctioÌ„ between both the Sacraments of the new testament sheweth that it is not necessary to the saluation of infants that they come to the Lords table Thirdly seeing no man must presume to come thether without a serious examination of himselfe d Sixe sorts of persons barred from the Lord supper it debarreth Vse 3 from the Lords Supper sixe sorts of persons to wit the vnbaptized children idiots ignorant persons prophane persons and all sorts of Infidels First of all such as are not yet entred into the church by baptisme whatsoeuer their knoledge and faith is cannot claime any priuiledge or right to this Sacrament Secondly if there be a necessity of searching and trying our selues it excludeth all Infants and children in age who vnderstand not what the holy Spirit speaketh in this Sacrament what God the Father offereth what the Son performeth what faith receiueth they know not what it is to eate Christ spiritually and to be nourished by him effectually Thirdly all foolish furious and mad-men being such idiots as that they want the vse of naturall gifts of reason wit discretion and iudgement the defect wherof whatsoeuer they are in age and yeares maketh them as children in gifts not being able to examine themselues are to be separated Fourthly howsoeuer many haue yeares of discretion and the common vse of naturall gifts of vnderstaÌ„ding yet if they neither haue the knowledge of God nor the knowledge of themselues nor the knowledge of the doctrine of the Sacraments and other fundamentall points of religion they are not to be admitted but refused Fiftly if they haue al these things and want neither baptisme nor ripenesse of age nor yeares of discretion nor vse of reason nor knowledge of the doctrine which is according to godlines yet if they remaine prophane vngodly vnrepentant stubborne malicious reuenging open contemners of God of godlinesse and of his word Idolaters adulterers blasphemers drunkards and such in whom appeareth no amendment of life these and such like are not interessed in this Sacrament Lastly it excludeth shutteth out all such as are without God in the world al Atheists Infidels Turks Iewes and Hereticks all such as haue not yeelded themselues to the Church of God haue not made profession of their faith and such as are worthily excommunicated from the Church by the power of the keyes which are no better theÌ„ heathen Publicans Where by we see that all not yet baptized infants children that want years al furious foolish persons that want the vse of reason al blind ignorant persons that want the knowledge of God and of themselues all vnrepentant persons that bring not with them faith and repentance all Infidels and vnbeleeuers with others that are out of the bosome of the Church are to be kept backe from this Supper being such as either cannot or will not submit themselues to this holy and necessary duty of examination thereby hauing no right or title to come to his table For such as haue not the Church to be their mother cannot be nourished with this meate of the Church to wit the Supper of the Lord. Among all these that are thus excluded we do not name the hypocrite because his wickednes is in his heart and kept secret to himselfe and therefore the Church can take no notice of him but leaueth him to God who searcheth the heart and trieth the raines Fourthly if all persons are to prepare themselues to this Vse 4 Sacrament then none are willingly and wilfully to abstain and refraine from comming vnto it For as such sinne grieuously who present themselues vnworthily to this blessed Communion so doe they greatly offend on the other side that of set purpose absent themselues from this spirituall banket prouided for them God is dishonored both these waies as well by receiuing vnreuerently as by abstaining carelesly from this Sacrament For he lyeth vnder an heauie e Ier 48 10. curse deseruedly that doth any of the Lords workes negligently Euen as the patient which being sick maketh no account of the diet which the Physition hath prescribed is no lesse blame woorthy then hee that abuseth it disorderly inasmuch as both sorts do it oftentimes to their danger and destruction so is hee no lesse faulty that maketh no reckoning of the receite which the chiefe Physition of our Soules the Lord Iesus hath appoynted then hee that misuseth and misapplieth the same because both doe it with great perill and hazard to themselues We know that such as
his priuate and secret prayers Lu. 18.13 Thirdly we maintaine the confession made to the Church when any person hath openly offended the Congregation by any notorious crime and is for the same excommunicated This doth testifie the conuersion and repentance of such as haue fallen Lastly we teach that confession ought to be made to our neighbour for the offences which we commit one against another when wee haue vpon any occasion wronged and offended him and therefore our Sauiour saith Math 5. Mat. 5 23 24. If thou bring thy guift to the Altar and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee leaue there thy guift before the Altar and go thy way first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy guift These kindes of confession we confesse and beleeue but what maketh all this for the whispering confession vsed in popery and iudged to be necessary to saluation A tirrannous law binding vs to reckon vp euery one of our sinnes in the eare of a Priest as if forgiuenesse of our sinnes stood in this Whereas we say and are not afraid to auouch that this confession pressed vpon men to be made of all sinnes to a popish Priest vpon paine of damnation is no better theÌ„ another Inquisition Would wee then know what this shrift is and how to esteeme of it and what effects it worketh It is the mocking of God What popish shrift is the inuention of the diuell the pride of the Clergy the pick-pursse of the people the racke of the Conscience the shame and reproach of the offender the bewrayer and discouerer of the secrets of Princes and states the piller of popery the ape of repentance the nurserie of despaire the cherisher of vncleannesse and to be short the bawd of all sinnes It getteth a pardon for all that is past it giueth free passage for such as are present and purchaseth a priuiledge for them that are to come Thus sinne is made no sin it is a light matter that no man need to trouble himselfe for it for asmuch as the Priest may pardon him with a word speaking Wherefore albeit this institution be ful of humane wisedome and policy for the vpholding and strengthning of the kingdome of Antichrist yet there is no title in the word of God to prooue it or confirme it I confesse indeede it was a custome sometimes in the Church of Constantinople Sozomen Eccl â—â—â—â—ter lib. 7 cap. 17. but when it hapned that a noble matron was dishonoured and dishonested by a certaine Deacon of vncleane life Nectarius the Bishop of that place by the consent of others did abolish it out of the Church VVhat would he haue done if hee had liued in the times and places of popery where such examples are not straunge but common If one fast were of sufficient force to thrust it out of that Church doubtlesse many hundred presidents that might bee produced not inferiour vnto it ought to serue as a whip to whippe and scourge it out of other Churches and as a strong barre to keepe it out for euer that it neuer get footing and enâ—rance into it againe Hence it is that the Church remained in the liberty of Confession twelue hundred yeares and had no snare to intangle the conscience laide vppon it vntill the Councell of Lateran in which the law of auricular Confession was first of all inacted whereby it is come to passe that they haue secret intelligence of all secretes for by this occasion they know the hearts affections and dispositions of all persons and by this meanes they finde an easie way to enrich that couetous and ambitious See with the riches and reuenues of the world and by them both ariseth a twofold benefite because both they knowe howe to shift for themselues and to preuent a mischiefe before it come vpon them But to leaue these wee exhort men to make Confession of their sinnes to GOD the onely beholder of our thoughtes and heartes who hath promised to forgiue them and will neuer vp-braide vs with them And herein wee doe no otherwise then the holy and ancient fathers of the Church did before vs who send the people from men to God from the earth to heauen from the fellow seruants to the common maister of all It was well sayed of Augustine What haue I to doe with men Confess lib. â—0 cap 3. Curiosum genus ad cognoscendum vitam alicitaâ— that I should make confession to them as if they could heale all my sores It is a curious kinde of people to search into other mens liues but most slothfull to reforme and amend their owne The like we might say of Chrysostome who is plentifull in this argument I doe not compell thee to confesse thy sinnes to others And againe If thou be ashamed to confesse them to any man because thou hast sinned say them dayly in thine owne soule Homil. 2. in Psal 50 ser de poenit Hom. 4. de Laza I doe not bid the confesse them to thy fellow seruant who may cast them in thy teeth but confesse them vnto God who is able to heale them In another place hee sayeth Why should we be ashamed to confesse our sinnes that he may pardon them Doth God therefore commaund them to be confessed that after the manner of men he might punnish vs Hee doeth it not to punnâ—sh vs but that he might pardon vs. I will alledge one testimony more and then conclude Homil. de incomprehens natura dei I doe not leade thee as it were into an open stage of thy fellow seruants I doe not compell thee to vncouer thy sinnes to men vnfould thy conscience before God shew thou thy woundes to the Lord the best Physitian and craue of hâ—m to heale them Thus ought we to do let vs fly to God when we want helpe who is the God of all mercy and the father of all consolation And when wee minde to come to the holy Communion of the body and bloud of Christ let vs not think to fit our selues vnto it by a foolish numbring vp of our sins to men but not to God of custom but not of conscience by obseruing the traditions of the Church but not by seeking to obtaine pardon of our offences The order which we ought to obserue in the examination of our selues is laid downe vnto vs in the Chapters following Thus much touching the first reproofe The second reproofe 2. Reproofe serueth to condemne all such as are very precise and curious in searching into the liues and conuersations of others that say stand aparte and come not neere me for I am holier then thou These abstaine from the Communion becauâ—e of the presence of euill men and cannot be perswaded to take the Supper with them Such as are of the separation reprooued for not ioyning with vs in the worship of God In the former part of this Booke we haue answered sundry obections which sundry persons alledge for
those from the number of Sacraments which want the warrant of the word The third outward part of a Sacrament is p Marke 1 5. the signe for wheresoeuer there is a Sacrament there must of necessity be an outward element so that neyther must wee make an Idoll of the Signe by aduancing it too high nor cleane abolish it as the Church of Rome dooth by their doctrine of Transubstantiation The last outward part is the q Gene. 17 12 Receiuer so that the Sacraments without their lawfull vse are no Sacraments at all so long as the signes are reserued and not applyed The inward partes also are Å¿ 1 Cor. 3.7 foure First God the Father offering and applying Christ Iesus as surely as the Minister doth the outwarde signe which is a great comfort to such as come to the Sacraments The second inward part of a Sacrament is t Titus 3.56 the holy Spirit working by the worde so that wee can neuer heare the word or receiue the Sacraments aright without the speciall direction and inspiration of the spirit of God neither must we hang vpon extraordinary reuelations which openeth a wide doore vnto all disorders inasmuch as the Spirite is not separated from the word The third inward part is Iesus u 1 Cor. 10 3 Christ who is the truth the life of all Sacraments nowe if God the Father haue giuen him vnto vs a Rom 8 32. how shal he not with him giue vs al things else Let vs therefore lay hold vpon him especially in all difcomfits and troubles when our faith is assaulted by the enemies of our saluation The last inward part is the faithfull Receiuer for except we b Ro 14 23 send out faith to bring Christ home to dwell with vs in our hearts we shall in vaine looke to receiue profite by the Sacraments so that the Reprobate who are vessels of wrath and the children of perdition cannot receiue Christ albeit they partake the signes of Christ As for the elect who are the Lords fealed vp to the day of redemption before their conuersion and gathering into the sheepefold of Christ they also onely receiue the outwarde signe without Christ inasmuch as they are without faith but after they are called with an holie calling effectually and haue receiued to beleeue vnfaignedly they are partakers both of the signe and of the thing signified These are the outward and inward parts Now there c Actes 8 36 is a fit proportion and agreement betweene these partes each verie aptly answering the other For euen as the minister by the word of Institution offereth and applyeth visibly the outward element to the bodie of the Receiuer so the father by the spirit offereth and applieth Iesus Christ inuisibly to the faithfull receiuer Wee shewed before that in a Sacrament wee are to obserue two points his parts and his vses Hitherto we haue spoken of all the parts both such as are outward and such as are inward Now it remaineth to handle his vses The vses of a Sacrament d 3. cheefe vses of a Sacrament are chiefelie three first e Rom. 4 11. to strengthen secondly f Ge. 17 1 11. to seale vp the couenant betweene God and vs thirdlie g Ephes 2 11 to be a Badge of our profession and as a banner displayed to witnesse our warefare vnder our chiefe Captaine Christ Iesus If these be the true vses and ends of the Sacraments then we learne to take notice of h Mark 9 23 our owne failinges and infirmities of Faith that GOD refuseth none for weakenesse and wauering of Faith i Rom. 4 11 that there is an assurance of Fayth to be attained vnto in this life that as God euermore keepeth his promise with his people k Num 23 15. who is not as man that hee should lie l 1 Iohn 3 13 nor as the sonne of man that hee should deceiue so must we be carefull to keepe the Articles of agreement betweene God and vs namely to beleeue his word to loue our bretheren to obey his will that the Sacraments belong not to the vnfaithfull and can do them no good at all forasmuch as they be effectual vnto vs by faith Lastly as our priuiledges are great to beare the badges of Christ our Lord so it teacheth that we are not our owne m 1 Cor. 6 19 20. but are bought at a great price not with n 1 Pet. 1 18.19 coruptible things as siluer and gold but with the precious blood of Christ as of a lambe vnspotted and vndefiled Hitherto of the nature of the Sacraments now of the number of them as we vnderstand the word for such as are seales of our communion with Christ The Sacraments o The Sacraments of the new testameÌ„t are onely two of the new testament are two baptisme and the Lords Supper neither are there any moe left vnto the Church For Christ taught no moe p 1 Cor. 10 1.2 Act. 20 27. Sacraments to the Apostles the Apostles deliuered no moe to the Churches who yet were faithfull witnesses and reuealed the whole counsell of God without concealing and keeping backe of any doctrine which themselues had receiued Besides these two Sacraments are altogether perfect and sufficient both to enter a Christian into the Church and to retaine him continually in the same From this number of two Sacraments we learne first to acknowledge the great loue of God toward vs who hath eased vs of the r Act. 15 10. heauy burthen of infinite ceremonies prescribed in the law and deliuered vs Å¿ Aâ—g de dâ—â—â— Câ—â—â— â— 3. c. 9 a few Sacraments in stead of many Secondly we see heereby the difference betweene the old Testament and the new and betweene the Sacraments of the old Testament and the new they had sundry significant signes and ceremonies whose interpretation was not easily knowne vnto them Thirdly seeing God hath giuen vnto vs two signes and added two seales to his word and writings we ought to haue the stronger faith in his mercifull promises For wherefore hath he doubled the signes but that we should increase in faith as it were double our assurance of his graces Lastly this number of two ouerthroweth the number of seaueÌ„ Sacraments maintained in the Church of Rome which iust number was t 〈…〉 first broched by Peter Lumbard afterward ratified in the Counsell of Florence and lastly established in the Counsell of Trent and is now become the common doctrine of that counterfeit Church For besides baptisme and the Lords Supper which wee receiue they u The number of seauen Sacraments is faâ—se and forged haue installed into the number of SacrameÌ„ts Confirmation Penance Matrimony Orders and extreme Vnction contrary to the doctrine of the Scriptures contrary to the nature of Sacraments contrary to the euidence of sundry reasons And first of all a Confirmation no Sacrament Confirmation be lifted vp into the seate
of the Sacraments or sit downe in this Chaire of honour because it wanteth the institution of Christ it wanteth an outward signe it hath no word to warrant it or promise of blessing for howsoeuer b Act 8 5 14 15 16 17. the Apostles by imposition of hands gaue the Holy-Ghost those miraculous gifts are now with-drawne from the Church of God Lastly they haue aduanced it aboue baptisme they administer it in a strange tongue hallow the greazy oyle to purifie soule and body True it is they alledge the example of the Apostles who vsed imposition of hands ouer those of Samaria Act. 8 14. But can they bestow the like miraculous guifts as the Apostles did vpon the Samaritans by laying on of their hands Indeed wheÌ„ Philip had catechised the Samaritans taught them the fundamentall points of Christian religion the Apostles came and prayed for them and laid their hands vpon them So likewise after that children haue in their owne persons made publike particular profession of their faith which others did professe for them in their name at baptisme We acknowledge that prayer may be made for them that strength of faith and increase of grace may bee giuen them by the Holy-Ghost to liue and dye in that faith wherof they haue made profession To which prayers we deny not but the ceremony of imposition of hands may bee added betokening the restraint of our desires to the parties whom we present to God and declaring thereby that wee pray for them that are before vs. But what is this to the cozenage and imposture of the Church of Rome that mock God and his people For the Apostles did not consecrate Oyle mixed with Balme nor annoint the Samaritans with such Oyle They did not crosse their fore-heads nor kisse their mouths nor clap their eares nor binde their faces with fillets nor forbid them to wash their heads neither vsed any such may-game as is now practised by the popish Bishops in their apish confirmation who haue it in greater estimation then the Sacrament of baptisme because they permit the administration of it to euery Priest yea to priuate persons yea to women yea euen to the Iewes and Infidels that are out of the Church whereas they reserue to the Bishops onely the power of Confirmation as if it had greater power to strengthen the soule against the Diuell Secondly c Penance is no sacrament their pennance instituted by bodily chastisements to make satisfaction for sin to God is no Sacrament of the new Testament nor any sacred thing being thus vnderstood For we acknowledge no other satisfaction d 1 Ioh 1 7. for sinne wherein God delighteth and the conscience of man resteth but only the death and obedience of Christ Besides true repentance hath been preached and practised from the beginning of the world after that sinne entred into the world Furthermore their pennance hath no visible signe as baptisme and the Supper of the Lord haue Thirdly e Matrimony is no Sacrament matrimony albeit it be a diuine ordinance honorable f Heb 13 4. among all estates yet can be no Sacrament of the Church of Christ because it was instituted before g Gen 2 18 the law it is ratified among the Infidels which are no members of the Church it hath no promise of grace and saluation ioyned to it and albeit it be honourable in all h 1. Cor 6 7.7 37. yet it is not necessary in all Lastly the Romaine Church esteemeth it as an vncleane thing a prophanation of holy orders a liuing in the flesh so that as with one hand they aduance it to a great dignity with the other hand they cast it downe with great disgrace and contempt as vnworthy of the high holy priest-hood Fourthly orders come in the next i Orders no sacrament place which are the officers and ministry of the Church but no Sacrament or Sacraments of the Church For then according to the number of orders wee should multiply the number of Sacraments Neither haue they any outward Element and visible signe Lastly we are come to extreame vnction which we suffer not to mask vnder the name of Sacraments but pull off the vizard therof because the church had the vse of anointing so long as it retained the miraculous gift of healing Besides it hath no worde of institution to warrant the continuall practise of it vntil the second comming of Christ Indeede the Apostles and Disciples were commaunded to annoint the sicke and so to heale them of their sicknes and if any man in our dayes haue this miraculous guifte of healing bestowed vpon him we like well that hee shoulde annoint the sicke and in the name of God vse the gifte bestowed vpon him But the Church of Rome annoint those whose case and condiâ—ion is without hope of amendement and recouery Thus a Medicine is turned into a Sacrament and a miracle is turned into a coniuring of Deuils and the Vnct on which was woont to heale the body is turned into a foolish ceremony vnprofitable both to the bodie and to the soule and yet it will require a large halfe houres worke to can oâ—e oâ—â— extreme vnction A great deale of time very all â—â—stowed Wherefore sâ—â—ing the word of God teacheth the number of two Sacraments onely and the Church of Rome enstructeth her children inâ—o the number of seauen Sacraments neither moe nor lesse they must pardon vs if wee hearken rather to the Scriptures then to their Traditions rather to God then to man rather to the author of trueth then to the spirit of error Neuerthelesse though wee thus speake we like wel the things themselues being rightly vnderstood at the repentance of the penitent confirmation of the faithful that are weake and newe called the order of the Ministery of the Church the visitation and comfort of the sicke the lawfull estate of honourable Matrimony as godly and profitable and that not onely in the new Testament but also in the olde so that we would haue no man slander vs or mistake vs herein as though we refused those things which be of themselues godly and good but vvee like not and allow not the deuising of newe Sacraments in them for which we haue no warrant in the word of God Hitherto we haue spoken of the Sacraments in generall The sum of the 2. Booke of their parts of their vses and of the number now wee come to speake of them in particular first of Baptism which is as it were the doore or gate of the Church then of the Lordes Supper which is the foode and nourishment of the Church And howsoeuer Baptisme hath sundrie significations yet as it signifieth that washing with Water which serueth to seale and assure the Couenant of the New Testament What Bapt is it is the first Sacrament wherein by the outward washing of the body with water once in the name of the Father of the son and of the holy
Ghost the inward cleansing of the soule by the blood of Christ ir represented Exod. 12 48 This description teacheth that such as are not yet baptized are not to be admitted to the Lords Table and that albeit dipping be not necessarie to the being of Baptisme Ephes 5 26. yet washing with water is of the essence of this Sacrament For the Church is at libertie to baptize either by dipping or sprinkling Dâ—e desâ—dâ—gm 〈◊〉 4. l. 4 â—â—i 7 as we may see in Austine that this liberty was kept and retained in the Church and Cyprian vphouldeth the sprinkling in Baptisme yet so as that he affirmeth it to be at mens libertie We learne also that such as are once baptized are not to be rebaptized albeit they haue beene baptized by Heretickes and that whosoeuer is baptized hath made a solemn Couenant to professe the Christian religion and to leade an vnblameable and vnreproueable conuersation considering that he is no longer his owne to liue as he list but as hee is bought with a price so is he bound to serue him that hath bought him and to approoue himselfe to him in all holie obedience Now we are to consider in baptisme as we did before generally in a Sacrament these two things The parts of Baptisme his parts and his vses The parts of baptisme are both outward and inwarde For as there was a circumcision of the bodie of the heart so there is a baptizing of the bodie and a baptizing of the soule Iohn the Baptist in his baptizing directed al to Christ to beleeue in him as Acts 19. and he preached the kingdom of heauen Math 3. so that there is but one baptisme of the New Testament Eph 4. For as wee do baptize with water vnto Christ and admit men to haue interest in the kingdom of God as we incorporate them into the Church of Christ and offer the promise of forgiuenesse of sins to them which repent and beleeue the Gospel so did Iohn in his baptisme Acts 8 and 10 and 1â— who baptized as the Apostles did forasmuch as both of them are said to baptize in the name of Christ Heerein lyeth the difference rather in the order of time then substance of the Sacrament the one was first giuen to the Iewes onely and this latter was communicated vnto the Gentiles also We cannot therefore assent and agree to them that make two sundry baptismes thereof For this maketh two baptismes no more then it maketh two Gospels because Christ and his Apostles did first preach it and publish it to the Israelites and afterward vnto the Gentiles Againe we are put in minde that when the Sacrament of baptisme is to be administred wee should not make all possible hast out of the Church as the maner of many is among vs as though it did nothing at all belong vnto vs but it is our duty to conteine our selues and continue our presence together with the rest of our brethren that by our tarrying wee may to our comfort consider with our selues our owne receiuing heeretofore into the visible bodie of Christs Church and congregation as also that it belongeth vnto vs to offers prayers vnto God for the infant that is present to be baptized like as others did in former time for vs and so as it were pay the debt we owe to the church and performe to others that Christian duty which others haue already performed vnto vs. Let vs come to the parts of baptisme The outwarde parts are these foure the Minister of God the word of institution the element of water the bodye to bee washed The first outward part is the Minister as the Messenger of God For baptisme is a part of the Ministry and God hath ioyned the ministery of the word and the administration of the Sacraments together Wherefore the Minister must be careful and not carelesse in the execution of his office who is to sanctify the water and to wash the party Moreouer the people are directed vnto whom to resort when they haue children to bee baptized Thirdly the Church of Rome prophane baptisme when they appoint Midwiues and priuate persons to baptize children nay do allow Pagans euen such as are not yet baptized themselus and hold it auaileable Lastly it is not fit that the Church should set apart some ordinarily to baptize who are not able to preach the word no more then it is lawfull to set apart an ordinarie Officer for to minister the Lordes Supper which is not able to teach Besides this were to institute a new kinde of Ministerie of such who are not called of GOD as Aaron was Heb. 5 4. neyther can anie sufficient reason be giuen vvhy the Church shoulde take vppon it this Libertie The second outward part The seconde outward part is the worde of institution which is as the forme of this Sacrament Now by the word in this place wee vnderstande the promises of the Gospell and the forme of administration therof instituted by Christ which must be in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holye Ghost This part and point being thus rightly vnderstood both teacheth and reprooueth It serueth to teach that we make not three Gods as though the Father were a God seuerally the sonne a God seuerally and the holy Ghost a God seuerally albeit these be named and reckoned vp seuerally for wee bee not baptized into the names but in the name not of many Gods but of one in nature and essence and triple in persons and properties And we must beware of this also that we make not an inequality of the persons and suppose that the Son is lesse then the Father and the holy Ghost lesse then the Sonne and the Father aboue them both although the Father bee set in the first place the Sonne in the second place and the holye-Ghost in the thirde place because they are coequall and none before or aboue the other Besides it reprooueth one of the slaunders published against vs by many friends and fauourites of the Church of Rome to wit that we hold and maintaine that wee ought neuer to baptize but when there is a Sermon But to put them out of doubt we do no more teach that wee may not baptize but when there is preaching then that we may not preach but when there is baptizing For none of vs doe beleeue or defend any such doctrine of the absolute necessity of the preaching of the word at the baptizing of children or the receiuing of the Supper as if the essence of the Sacraments depended vpon the preaching or the absence of preaching did destroy the nature of the Sacraments True it is we affirme two things First we say that a Sermon is verie fit and conuenient and alwaies to bee wished if it may be had because it setteth foorth more liuely a declaration and demonstration of Christs death Iohn 7 22 And therefore we see this practised by Iohn the disciples